*-i>^ I ll«l«|«IM|«l«|«|M|«l«l«l«l«i«l«l«l«l«l«l«IMI«l«l«IW|«|«l«|MI«|«l«||««l«|«|«|M|«||«ia||M|«|«|«|«i|«|«|«|« r^^i KRL YO\J^ Y.\UG.S VJHNCH SHX\-\. N^\SL. •liaiWIWIWIWIWIWIIVIWIWIWIWIMtWIWtWIWIWIWIWIMIWIWIMIWIWIWIWIWIWIWIWIWIWIWIWIMIWIWIWIMIMIWIWIWIWIWIwn ^oui^ (5i^eat TVlorJcii^cbies. ANIEL'S second vision was given at what time ? In the first year of Behhazzar king of Babylotiy Daniel had a dream and visions of his head upon his bed ; then he wrote the dream, and told the sum of the matters." Dan. 7:1. 2. What did the prophet first see ? *' Daniel spake and said, T saw in my vision by night, and, behold, the four winds of the heaven strove upon the great sea.^* Verse 2. 3. What was the result of this strife ? "And four great beasts came up from the sea, diverse one from another." Verse 3. 4. What did the beasts represent ? "These great beasts, which are four, are four kings y w^hich shall arise out of the earth." Verse 17. The word kings here denotes kingdoms ^ as explained in verses 23, 24. 5. In symbolic language, what is represented by winds ? Jer. 25 : 31- ZZ'y 49:36, 37- Note. — " The strife and commotion which produces all this destruction is called a great whirlwind. That winds denote strife and war is further evident from a consideration of the vision itself ; for as the result of the striving of the winds, kingdoms arise and fall ; and these events are accomplished through political strife." — Thoughts on Daniel and the Revelation, p. 116. 6. What is symbolized by the term waters ? •*And he saith unto me, The waters which thou sawest, . . . are peoples, and multitudes, and nations, and tongues." Rev. 17 : 15. Note. — In the second chapter of Daniel (see reading on " Prophetic History of the World," p. 17) four universal kingdoms are introduced, namely, Babylon, Medo-Persia, Grecia, and Rome. These are represented by the head of gold, the breast and arms of silver, the belly and thighs of brass, and the legs of iron, with feet part of iron and part of clay. As four kingdoms are also introduced in the seventh chapter, we may safely conclude that these kingdoms, symbolized by a lion, a bear, a leopard, and a great and terrible beast with ten horns, are identical with those of the second chapter. The reason why the same ground is again covered, is well given in these words : ** The ground is passed over again and again, that additional characteristics [=5] may be brought out, and additional facts and features may be presented. It is thus that we have line upon line. Here earthly governments are viewed as represented in the light of Heaven. Their true character is shown by the symbol of wild and ravenous beasts."— Thoughts on Daniel and the Revela- tion^ p. Jiy. 7. What was the first beast like ? *' The first was like a lion, anu had eagle's wings : I beheld till the wings thereof were plucked, and it was lifted up from the earth, and made stand upon the feet as a man, and a man's heart was given to it." Dan. 7 14. Notes. — "The first of these beasts (like the golden head in Nebuchadnezzar's dream) evidently intends the Babylonian monarchy, and is described as a lion with eagles* wings." — Cottage Bible. At first the lion had eagles' wings, denoting the rapidity with which Babylon extended its conquests under Nebuchadnezzar. When this vision of Daniel 7 "^^s given, a change had taken place ; its wings had been plucked. It no longer flew like an eagle upon its prey. The boldness and spirit of the lion were gone. A man's heart — weak, timorous, and faint — had taken its place. Such was emphatically the case with the Babylonian empire under Belshazzar. 8. By what was the second kingdom symbolized ? " And behold another beast, a second^ like to a bear, and it raised up itself on one side, and it had three ribs in the mouth of it between the teeth of it : and they said thus unto it. Arise, devour much flesh." Verse 5. Notes. — "The kingdom here referred to was undoubtedly the Medo-Persian, established by Cyrus." — Barnes'' s Notes on Dan. 2 :S9' <' This was the Medo-Persian empire, represented here under the symbol of the bear. . . . The Medes and Persians are compared to a bear on account of their cruelty and thirst after bloody a bear being a most voracious and cruel animal. The bear is termed by Aristotle an all-de7wuring animal ; and the Medo-Persians are known to have been great robbers and spoilers. See Jer. 51 : 48-56." — A. Clarke, on Dan. 7 :J. *' As in the great image of chapter 2, so in this series of symbols, a marked deterioration will be noticed as we descend from one kingdom to another. The breast and arms of silver were inferior to the head of gold. The bear was inferior to the lion. Medo-Persia fell short of Babylon in wealth and magnificence, and the brilliancy of its career. . . . The three ribs perhaps signify the three provinces of Babylon, Lydia, and Egypt, which were espe- cially ground down and oppressed by this power." — Thoughts on Daniel and the Revelation, pp. u'j, J 18. 9. By what was the third universal empire symbolized ? ♦' After this I beheld, and lo another, like a leopard, which had upon the back of it four wings of a fowl ; the beast had also four heads ; and dominion was given to it." Verse 6. Notes. — "This bear having disappeared, the prophet saw an extraordinary * leopard ' rise up in its stead. This was the emblem of the Grecian, or Mace- donian empire, which for the time was the most renowned in the world." — Scott y on Dan. 7 .* 6, 28 ^\^\.^ KLK\)\\\Q.S. **Two wings, the number the lion had, were not sufficient, it [the leopard] must have four ; and this must denote unparalleled celerity of movement, which we find to be historically true of the Grecian kingdom. The conquests of Grecia under Alexander have no parallel in historic annals for suddenness and rapidity. ' ' — Thoughts on Daniel and the Revelation^ p. Ji8. *' Alexander, in less than eight years, marched his army upwards of seven- teen hundred leagues [or more WiZiwJifty-one hundred miles'], without includ- ing his return to Babylon." — Rolliji' s Ancient History, b. /jT, sec. 2. "* The beast had also four heads.' The Grecian empire maintained its unity but little longer than the lifetime of Alexander. Within fifteen years after his brilliant career ended in a drunken debauch [b. c. 323], the empire was divided among his four leading generals. Cassander had Macedon and Greece in the west ; Lysimachus had Thrace and the parts of Asia on the Hellespont and Bosporus in the north ; Ptolemy received Egypt, Lydia, Arabia, Palestine, and Coele-Syria in the south ; and Seleucus had Syria and all the rest of Alexander's dominions in the east. These divisions were de- noted by the four heads of the leopard." — Thoughts on Daniel and the Rev- elation, p. Jig. See also Cottage Bible notes on this prophecy. 10. How is the fourth kingdom represented ? " After this I saw in the night visions, and behold a fourth beast, dreadful and terrible, and strong exceedingly ; and it had great iron teeth : it devoured and brake in pieces, and stamped the residue with the feet of it : and it was diverse from all the beasts that were before it ; and it had ten horns." Verse 7. KoTES. — A fourth beast. — "Tlae Roman empire, which destroyed the Grecian, and became mistress of the world." — Bagster., in Cottage Bible, **The fourth kingdom, symbolized by the fourth beast, is accurately repre- sented by the Roman power." — Barnes, on Dan. y, p. ^21. "This 'fourth beast' evidently accords with the legs and feet of iron, which were seen by Nebuchadnezzar in his visionary image, and which were at length divided into ten toes. . . . This was doubtless an emblem of the Roman state." — Scott, on Dan. 7 .• 7. Daniel asked no questions concerning the first three beasts of this series, evidently, because he understood their application from the knowledge gained when the interpretation of Nebuchadnezzar's dream was made known to him. Smith says : "But he was astonished at this fourth beast, so unnatural and dreadful ; for the further we come down the stream of time, the further it is necessary to depart from nature in forming symbols accurately to represent the degenerating governments of this earth." — Thoughts on Daniel and the Revelation, p. 126. "This is allowed on all hands, to be the Roman empire. It was dreadful, terrible, and exceeding strong; . . . and became in effect, what the Roman writers delight to call it, the empire of the whole -world," — A. Clarke, on Dan. 1 : 7. 11. What was denoted by the ten horns? " And the ten horns out of this kingdom are ten kings that shall arise : and another shall rise after them ; and he shall be diverse from the first, and he shall subdue three kings." Dan. 7 : 24, Note. — "The ten horns here answer to the *ten toes' in Nebuchadnezzar's image." — Bagster, in Cottage Bible, p[ Remarkable gx/rnbol. |p^^[T what time was Rome divided into ten parts? — Between \l the years 351 and 483 a. d. See reading, "Prophetic History of the World," page 17, notes following question 25. 2. After the ten horns had arisen, what was seen coming up among them ? ■I considered the horns, and, behold, there cama up among them another little horn, before whom there were three of the first horns plucked up by the roots." Dan. 7 : 8. Notes. — We must, then, look for the development of the "little horn" this side of A. D. 483. About that time, in fact, there was a pretentious power, seeking acknowledgment of its claims. As early as the beginning of the sixth century the bishops of Rome had become powerful enough to exert con- siderable of that influence at the imperial court which ere long exalted them to a station where they could command the kings of the earth. There was only one hinderance to their supremacy, — the opposition of the Arian powers to the doctrines of the Catholics, especially to that of the Trinity. These opposing powers were rooted up, the Heruli in 493, the Vandals in 534, and the Ostrogoths in 538. See " Student's Gibbon," pp. 309-319. " It is a remarkable fact, that the popes to this day wear a triple crown, — a fact that exists in regard to no other monarchs. . . . The papacy [is] well represented by the 'little horn.' ... In fact, this one power absorbed into itself three of these sovereignties." — Barneses Notes on Daniel^ p. J2'j. *'The most remarkable was the little horn, which rose after the others, and is by Protestant commentators (and we think with good reason) explained of the ecclesiastical dominion of the pope or bishop of Rome. " — Cottage Bible. **I^533» Justinian entered upon his Vandal and Gothic wars. Wishing to secure the influence of the pope and the Catholic party, he issued that mem- [29] 30 ^\B\.^ ^^N^\nGS. orable letter which was to constitute the pope the head of all the churches, • and from the carrying out of which, in 538 [when the last of the three Arian horns was plucked up] , the period of papal supremacy is to be dated. And whoever will read the history of the African campaign, 533-534, and the Italian campaign, 534-538, will notice that the Catholics everywhere hailed as deliv- erers the army of Belisarius, the general of Justinian." — Thoughts on Daniel and the Revelation^ p. ij6. **The celebrated letter of Justinian to the pope in the year 533, not only recognized all previous privileges, but enlarging them, and entitling the pope and his church to many immunities and rights, which afterward gave origin to the pretensions displayed in the canon law.^'' — Gavazzi^s Lectures, p. 66. It is clearly evident, therefore, that just as soon as the last opposition to the papacy was removed, it became firmly seated by the famous letter of Justinian, — that the bishop of Rome should be recognized as the head of the universal church and the corrector of heretics. The year 538 a. d. may be set down, then, as the time when the papacy became an established power. 3. After speaking of the subjugation of the three powers by the " little horn," what comparison does he draw between the sub- duing power and the others ? ** And the ten horns out of this kingdom are ten kings that shall arise : and another shall rise after them ; and he shall de diverse from the first, and he shall sub- due three kings." Dan. 7 : 24. Notes. — "This evidently points out the papal supremacy, in every respect di- verse from the former, which, from small beginnings, thrust itself up among the ten kingdoms, till at length it successively eradicated three of them." — Bagster, in Cottage Bible. *'They [the ten] were political kingdoms. And now we have but to inquire if any kingdom has arisen among the ten kingdoms of the Roman empire since A. D. 483, and yet diverse from them all ; and if so, what one. The answer is. The spiritual kingdom of the papacy. This answers to the symbol in every particular, as is easily proved." — Z'/^£7«^y^/>f on Daniel and the Revelation, p. J2J. 4. How was this power to use its authority ? " And he shall speak great words against the Most High, and shall wear out the saints of the Most High, and think to change times and laws ; and they shall be given into his hand until a time and times and the dividing of time." Verse 25. Notes. — The pope calls himself " the vicar of Christ." Leo X. blasphemously styled himself "The lion of the tribe of Judah." Leo XII. allowed himself to be called «'The Lord our God." Pope Martin V. called himself "The i7iost holy and most happy, who is the arbiter of heaven and the lord of the earth, the successor of St. Peter, the anointed of the Lord, the master of the universe, ih^ father of kings, the light of the world.'''' Augustinus Triumphus, a popish author, said : "The very doubt whether the council be greater than the pope is absurd, because it involves the contra- diction that the supreme pontiff is not supreme. He cannot err, he cannot be deceived. It must be conceived concerning him that he knows all things.^* This blasphemy was solemnly indorsed by the cardinals and bishops of the Catholic Church, in the Ecumenical Council of 1870, which declared the pope to be infallible. The following is a portion of the infallibility dogma as translated by Hon. W. E. Gladstone, in the "Vatican Council," p. 201 : "All the faith- ful of Christ must believe that the holy apostolical see and the Roman pontifE possesses the primacy over the whole world, and that the Roman pontiff is the successor of blessed Peter, prince of the apostles, and is true vicar of Christ, and head of the whole church, and father and teacher of all Christians ; and that full power was given to him in blessed Peter to rule, feed, and govern the universal church by Jesus Christ our Lord." "They have assumed infallibility, which belongs only to God. They pro- fess to forgive sins, which belongs only to God. They profess to open and shut heaven, which belongs only to God. They profess to be higher than all the kings of the earth, which belongs only to God. And they go beyond God in pretendmg to loose whole nations from their oath of allegiance to their kings, when such kings do not please them. And they go against God, when they give indulgences for sin. This is the worst of all blasphemies." — A. Clarke^ on Dan. 7 .* 2^. 5. How has the papacy worn out the saints? — By its relentless per- secutions of Christians, having put to death more than fifty million during the period of its supremacy. Notes. — '* No computation can reach the numbers who have been put to death, in different ways, on account of their maintaining the profession of the gospel, and opposing the corruptions of the Church of Rome. A inillion of poor Waldenses perished in France ; nine hundred thousand orthodox Christians were slain in less than thirty years after the institution of the order of the Jesuits. The Duke of Alva boasted of having put to death in the Nether- lands thirty-six thousand hy the hand of the common executioner during the space of a few years. The Inquisition destroyed, by various tortures, one hundred and Jifty thousand -wiihin thirty years. These are a few specimens, and but a few, of those which history has recorded. But the total amount will never be known till the earth shall disclose her blood, and no more cover her slain." — ScotVs Church History. For further evidence, see Barnes's Notes on Daniel," p. 328; Buck's "Theological Dictionary," art. Persecu- tions; Dowling's "History of Romanism;" " Fox's Book of Martyrs ;" Charlotte Elizabeth's " Martyrology ; " " The Wars of the Huguenots ; " his- tories of the Reformation, etc. " To parry the force of this damaging testimony from all history, papists deny that the church has ever persecuted any one ; it has been the secular power ; the church has only passed decision upon the question of heresy, and then turned the offenders over to the civil power, to be dealt with according to the pleasure of the secular court. The impious hypocrisy of this claim is transparent enough to make it an absolute insult to common sense. In those days of persecution, what was the secular power? — Simply a tool in the hand of the church, and under its control, to do its bloody bidding. And when the church delivered its prisoners to the executioners to be destroyed^ 32 ^\^\.t R^K^\W(^S. with fiendish mockery it made use of the following formula : ' And we do leave thee to the secular arm, and to the power of the secular court ; but at the same time do most earnestly beseech that court so to moderate its sentence as not to touch thy blood, nor to put thy life in any sort of danger.' And then, as intended, the unfortunate victims of popish hate were immediately executed." — Thoughts on Daniel and the Revelation, p. J 41. See Geddes's *• Tracts on Popery;" "View of the Court of ^Inquisition in Portugal," p. 446 ; Limborch, vol. 2, p. 289. 6. What change has the papacy sought to make in the law of God ? It has expunged the greater part of the second commandment, in order to estab- lish the adoration of images, dividing the tenth to complete the number ten. It has also abolished the fourth commandment (as far as its power extends) by substituting the first day of the week for the seventh. See Catholic Cate- chisms ; also "Plain Talk about the Protestantism of To-day," p. 213 ; "The Catholic Christian Instructed," chap. 23 ; "A Sure Way to Find out the True Religion," pp. 95, 96. *'The keeping holy the Sunday is a thing absolutely necessary to salva- tion ; and yet this is nowhere put down in the Bible ; on the contrary, the Bible says, Reinemher the Sabbath day to keep it holy (Ex. 20 : 8), which is Saturday y and not Sunday ; therefore the Bible does not contain all things necessary to salvation, and, consequently, cannot be a sufficient rule of faith.'* — A Sure Way to Find out the True Religion. 7. How long was the papacy to have power over the saints, times, and laws ? *' And they shall be given into his hand until a tijne and ti?Hes and the dividing of time.'*^ Dan. 7 125, latter part, 8. Where is this expression of time found in the New Testament ? " And to the woman were given two wings of a great eagle, that she might fly into the wilderness, into her place, where she is nourished for a time, and times, and half a time, from the face of the serpent." Rev. 12 : 14. 9. How is this same period again represented ? " And the woman fled into the wilderness, where she hath a place prepared of God, that they should feed her there a thousand two hundred and threescore days.'''' Verse 6. These days, being in symbolic prophecy, are themselves symbolic. 10. What is the rule for reckoning symbolic days ? " This shall be a sign to the house of Israel. . . . And when thou hast accomplished them, lie again on thy right side, and thou shalt bear the iniquity of the house of Judah forty days : I have appointed thee each day for a year. ''^ Eze. 4 : 3- 6 ; Num. 14 : 34. Notes. — "So Eze. 4:6, 'I have appointed thee each day for a year,' where the prophet was symbolically to bear the iniquity of Israel as many days as they had sinned years. In this usage we find authority for interpreting days in prophecy as denoting 'years.'" — George Bush, Prof, of Hebrew and Ori- ental Literature in New York City University ^ Notes on Num. 14 : j^.. "It is a singular fact that the great mass of interpreters in the English and American world have, for many years, been wont to understand the days designated in Daniel and the Apocalypse as the representatives, or symboIs,of years. I have found it difficult to trace the origin of this general, I might say almost universal, custom." — Stuart^ s Hints, p. jy. Then 1260 years was to be the period of papal dominion. It having been established A. D. 538, the time when Justinian's decree went into effect, we find that the power of the papacy should be broken in 1798. 11. What event marked the close of this period? In February, 1798, Berthicr entered Rome at the head of the French army, and taking Pope Pius YI. prisoner, established a republic in Rome. The pope died in exile the following year. For over two years there was no pope. See Chambers's Cyclopedia, art. Pius. In A. D. 1797, Napoleon was ordered by the French Directory to destroy the papal government. The pope was helpless, but instead of obeying orders, Napoleon, on his own responsibility, made peace with him, and returned to France. The words of the history are as follows : — *' Bonaparte now invaded the papal territories, and rapidly overran them. He had orders from the directory to destroy the papal government, but, on his own responsibility, he disregarded these instructions, and concluded with the helpless pontiff the peace of Talentino on the 19th of February, 1797. Upon the return of Bonaparte from Italy, General Berthier was ordered by the di- rectory to carry out its instructions respecting the papal government, M-hich Bonaparte had declined to execute. The people of the papal states were thoroughly discontented. Berthier marched to Rome, and was received as a deliverer. He proclaimed the restoration of t!ie Roman republic ; made Pope Pius VI. a prisoner, and stripped him of all his property, . . . and removed him to France, where he was detained in captivity." — Pictorial History of the World, p. y^6. The pope was just as helpless in 1797 as he was in 1798, but 1797 was too early ; the time did not fully expire till 1 798 ; and "the Scripture cannot be broken." John lo : 35. 12. What was to take place before the dominion should be entirely taken away ? " /?«/ the Judgment shall sit, and they shall take away liis dtjuiinion, to consume and to destroy it unto the end." Dan. 7 : 26. 13. Where in this chapter is this judgment first spoken of? *' A fiery stream issued and came forth from before him : thousand thousands min- istered unto him, and ten thousand times ten thousand stood before him : the Judgment was set, and the books were opened.'''' Verse 10. Note. — The judgment scene here noticed is laid in heaven. (See reading on "The Judgment," p. 75.) But even in connection with the judgment (Dan. 7:11) this power speaks such great blasphemy that the special attention of tlic prophet is called to his words. At the Ecumenical Council, July, 1870, the pope caused himself to be proclaimed infallible by a vote of 538 against 2. 34 f^ \^^^KR\^N^V£ s^vjy^ov. 14. How soon after this did the pope lose his temporal dominion ? In September, 1870, when Rome, no longer supported by the French, who had been defeated by the Germans, surrendered to Victor Emmanuel. Possession of the pope's dominion was formally taken Oct. 2, 1870. See Chambers's Cyclopedia, art. Italy. 15. By what means is the beast to be destroyed ? ** I beheld then, because of the voice of the great words which the horn spake, I beheld even till the beast was slain, and his body destroyed, and given to the burning jftame.''^ Dan. 7:11. 16. What is the "burning flame " that is to destroy the papacy? "And then shall that Wicked be revealed, whom the Lord shall consume \v\\.\v the spirit of his mouth, and shall destroy with the brightness of his coming.''^ 2 Thess. 2 : 8. ^, 0UP Cord's great propbeey. HAT special promise did the Saviour make concerning his" secoad coming? "In my Tather's house are many mansions : if it were not so, I would have told you. I go to prepare a place for you. And if I go and prepare a place for you, I will come again, and receive you unto myself; that where I am, there ye may be also." John 14 :2, 3. 2. What was to take place before the Lord should return ? ** T/ie sun shall be turned into darkness, and the moon into blood, before the great and the terrible day of the Lord come." Joel 2 : 31. 3. Upon hearing Christ say that the time would come when the tem- ple at Jerusalem should be entirely destroyed, what did the dis- ciples ask him ? *'Tell us, when shall these things be ? and what shall be the sign of thy coming, ■ and of the end of the world ? " Matt. 24 : 3. 4. Did he intimate that the end was then close at hand ? "And Jesus answered and said unto them, Take heed that no man deceive you. For many shall come in my name, saying, I am Christ ; and shall deceive many. And ye shall hear of wars and rumors of wars : see that ye be not troubled ; for all these things must tome to pass, but the end is not yet." Verses 4-6. 5. After telling them there would be wars, famines, pestilences, and earthquakes in many places, what did he say these would be ? [35] b " All these are the beginning of sorrows.'''' Verse 8. With all these things taking place as only the beginning of sorrows, the disciples certainly could not look for the Lord's coming in their generation. 6. To what extent is the gospel to be preached before the end ? '* And this gospel of the kingdom shall be preached in all the world for a witness unto all nations; and then shall the end come.''* Verse 14. The word then^ as here used, is an adverb of time, meaning **at that time," The gospel to be so preached is not to convert the world ; but is to be simply a " witness " unto all nations, that they may be condemned who do not obey it. 7. What has been already admitted concerning the progress of the gospel ? "Within a year. Central Africa, the last remaining stronghold of barbarism, has been opened up, and missionaries are now preaching the truth in the territory of one of its fiercest and most powerful kings. If the doctrine of the pre- millennialists be correct, — that the gospel is to be preached, not to convert the world, ' but for a witness unto all nations,' and that when it is so preached we are to expect the end, — then it may well be that the end is nearer than most of us think." — Christian Union^ K'ov. ij, i8j8. 8. After giving a general summary of matters, how did the Lord i)ar- ticularize the events of the future ? "When ye therefore shall see the abomination of desolation, spoken of by Daniel the prophet, stand in the holy place (whoso readeth, let him understand)." Matt. 24 : 15. 9. How is this same thought expressed elsewhere ? " And when ye shall see Jerusalem compassed with armies, then know that the desolation thereof is nigh." Luke 21 : 20. 10. What did our Lord say was to follow this destruction of the city ? "For then shall be great tribulation^ such as was not since the beginning of the world to this time, no, nor ever shall be." Matt. 24 : 21. 11. How long was the papal power to hold sway over the saints ? "And he shall speak great words against the Most High, and shall wear out the saints of the Most High, and think to change times and laws : and they shall be given into his hand until a time and times and the dividing of time.*'' Dan. 7 :25. 12. What is the meanings of the expression, "time and times and the dividing of time " ? ' ' And the woman fled into the wilderness, where she hath a place prepared of God, that they should feed her there a thousand two hundred and threescore days.** Rev. 12:6. The period here given is again expressed in verse 14, by "time, times, and half [dividing of] a time." Twelve hundred and sixty days, then, is here meant by the expression "time, times, and half a time." But these days themselves are symbolic^ and must refer to some literal period of time. 38 B\BLL \^LN^\HGS. 13. What does a symbolic day indicate ? "This shall be a sign [symbol] to the house of Israel. . . . And when thou hast accomplished them, lie again on thy right side, and thou shalt bear the iniquity of the house of Judah forty days : / have appointed thee each day for a year.'''' Eze. 4 : 3-6. Note. — These symbolic days would therefore indicate an equal number of lit- eral years. The papacy received its power to correct heretics in a. d. 53C, by the confirmation of Justinian, the Roman emperor. The time to which the pa- pal power over the saints would extend (1260 years), ended in 1798. For fur- ther explanation of this point, see reading on " A Remarkable Symbol," p. 29. 14. What did the Lord say would be done in view of the rigor of that persecution ? "And except those days should be shortened, there should no flesh be saved : but for the elecf s sake those days shall be shortened.'''' Matt. 24:22. The days of persecution simply, were to be shortened, and not the days predicted for the Roman power to bear rule. The Reformation under Wickliffe, Luther, and others softened public sentiment, which in a measure restrained the rage of the papacy, and so modified the tribulation. 15. Did the Lord say he would return immediately after the tribulation ceased ? ** Then if any man shall say unto you, Lo, here is Christ, or there; believe it not. For there shall arise false Christs, and false prophets, and shall show great signs and wonders ; insomuch that, if it were possible, they shall deceive the very elect." Matt. 24 : 23, 24. 16. What did he say would immediately follow? "Immediately after the tribulation of those days shall the sun be darkened, and the moon shall not give her light, and the stars shall fall from- heaven, and the powers of the heavens shall be shaken." Verse 29. 17. How is this expressed by Mark? "But in those days, after that tribulation, the sun shall be darkened, and the moon shall not give her light." Mark 13 : 24. That is, in the days of the papal power, but after the tribulation ceases, shall these events take place. The persecution was the strongest under the direction of the Jesuits. This order was founded by Ignatius Loyola, and established by Pope Paul, Sept. 27, 1540. It finally became so distasteful to the popes, on account of its con- tinually growing power, that by a papal bull the order was dissolved, July 21, 1773. From this time on there is no record of any open persecution of the saints. Then, according to the last text quoted, somewhere between 1773, when the persecution ended, and 1798, the time to which the prophetic days extended, we must look for the first of these signs given by our Lord — the darkening of the sun. 18. Was there such a phenomenon ? If so, when did it occur? — On May 19, 1780, 0\iR LOAD'S GRLN-^ PROPHLCX. 39 Notes. — "The 19th day of May, 1780, was a remarkably dark day. Candles were lighted in many houses. The birds were silent, and disappeared. The fowls retired to roost. It was the general opinion that the day of judgment was at hand. The Legislature of Connecticut was in session at Hartford, but being unable to transact business, adjourned." — President Dwight, in Historical Collections. "The greatest darkness was at least equal to what is commonly called candle-lighting in the evening. The appearance was indeed uncommon^ and the catise unknown.'''' — Connecticut Journal^ New Haveti, May 2^, i'/8o. '■'■ Dark Day, The, May 19, 1 780, so called on account of a remarkable darkness on that day, extendmg over all New England. In some places, per- sons could not see to read common jjrint in the open air for several hours together. . . . The true cause of this remarkable phenomenon is not known.'''' — Webster's Unabridged Dictionary, in Explanatory and Pronounc- ing Vocabulary, art. Dark Day. The inquiry may be raised. Why was the darkening of the sun confined to so limited a district as a portion of the Western Hemisphere, if it was to be a sign of the Lord's coming ? — For the same reason that the star which guided the wise men of the East to the birthplace of the infant Saviour, was seen only by them. At that time, although the prophecies pomtmg to the first advent were fulfilled, and the time for the predicted star (Num. 24 : 17) to appear, was at hand, those claiming to be God's people, and living in the very land where the Messiah was to be born, were so far lost in darkness that God with- held from them the sign, and gave it to a few isolated yet faithful ones in the far East. Circumstances were similar when the time arrived for the first sign of the second advent to appear. Those claiming to be the Lord's people were sunk in coldness and formality. The sign could not have benefited them. There were, however, a few faithful souls who had been driven by persecution to seek a refuge on the shores of New England. To these, who would appre- ciate such a sign and preserve the knowledge of its appearance, God gave the first sign of the approach of his Son. 19. When did the moon refuse to shine? *'The night succeeding that day (May 19, 1780) was of such pitchy darkness that in some instances horses could not be compelled to leave the stable when wanted for service." — Stone's History of Beverly (Mass.). The darkness of the night was as supernatural as that of the previous day, from the fact, as stated by Dr. Adams, that "the moon had fulled the day before. '» 20. When did the stars fall, as predicted in the prophecy ? — Novem- ber 13, 1833. Notes. — "But the most sublime phenomenon of shooting stars of which the world has furnished any record, was witnessed throughout the United States on the morning of the 13th of November, 1833. The entire extent of this astonishing exhibition has not been precisely ascertained ; but it covered no inconsiderable portion cf the earth's surface. . , . The whole heavens seemed in motioni and suggested to some the awful grandeur cf the imago 0\1^ VO?^t)'& GRtM PROVHttS 41 » employed in the Apocalypse, upon the opening of the sixth seal, when • the stars of heaven fell unto the earth, even as a fig-tree casteth her untimely figs, when she is shaken of a mighty wind.' " — Burritt^s Geography of ihg Heavens^ p. ibjy ed. 18^4. "No language, indeed, can come up to the splendor of that magnificent display ; and I hesitate not to say that no one who did not witness it can form an adequate conception of its glory. It seemed as if the whole starry heavens had congregated at one point near the zenith, and v/ere simultaneously shoot- ing forth, with the velocity of lightning, to every part of the horizon ; and yet they were not exhausted ; thousands swiftly followed in the track of thou- sands, as if created for the occasion,'*'' — Christian Advocate and Journal^ Dec. I J, i8jj. A star or a meteor, prepared for the occasion, went before the wise men to direct them to the Saviour. It is not necessary that the planetary worlds should fall in order that the prophecy of Matt. 24 : 29 may be literally fulfilled. "The spectacle must have been of the sublimcst order. The apostle John might have had it before him when he indited the passage referring to the opening of the sixth seal : ' And the stars of heaven fell unto the earth, even as a fig-tree casteth her untimely figs, when she is shaken of a mighty wind.' " — Edward Dunkiuy F. R. A. S. of the Royal Observatory^ Greenwich, in " The Heavens and the Earth,'' p. 186. 21. When the trees put forth their leaves, what does it indicate? "Now learn a parable of the fig- tree : When his branch is yet tender, and putteth i.ox\\i\Q^\t.%, ye know that summer is nigh.'''' Matt. 24:32. 22. What just as surely indicates the Lord's speedy coming? " fjo likewise ye, when ye shall see all these things^ know that it is near, even at the doors." Verse 33. 23. How near is the Lord's coming when these signs have been ful- filled ? "Verily I say unto you, This generation shall not pass, till all these things be fulfilled. Heaven and earth shall pass away, but my words shall not pass away." Verses 34, 35. As though he said, This generation of which I speak ; the one that actually sees the last sign, has seen all of them in the sense that we have seen the progress of science. We have not actually lived during its entire development, but we look back and say we have seen it. So in this case. The same original word here used and translated "this," also occurs in Luke 17 : 34 : ** I tell you in that night [the night of which I speak] there shall be two in one bed." 24. Can wc know the day and hour of his coming? "But of that day and hour knoiveth no man, no, not the angels of he.aven, l>ut my Father only." Verse 36. 25. What will be the moral condition of the world when the Lord r'^Ti^es? 42 0\iH V.O?.\i'S G^^LNT ?RO?V\LG^. "But as the days of Noe were, so shall also the coming of the Son of man be. For as in the days that were before the flood they were eating and drinking, marrying and giving in marriage, until the day that Noe entered into the ark, and knew not until the flood came and took them all away ; so shall also the coming of the Son of man be.'''' Verses 37-39. 26. If we have knowledge of the Lord's coming, what is our duty ? "Therefore be ye also ready ; for in such an hour as ye think not the Son of man cometh." Verse 44. 27. What will be the doom of those who say in their hearts that the Lord is not soon coming ? " But and if that evil servant shall say in his heart. My lord delayeth his coming, . . . the lord of that servant shall come in a day when he looketh not for him, and in an hour that he is not aware of, and shall cut him asunder [mar- gin, cut him offl, and appoint him his portion with the hypocrites ; there shall be weeping, and gnashing of teeth." Matt. 24 : 48-5 1. ^N the sun, and moon, and stars, ^ Signs and wonders have appeared ; Earth has groaned with bloody wars, And the hearts of men have feared. Soon shall ocean's hoary deep, Tossed with stronger tempests, rise ; Darker storms the mountains sweep. Piercer lightnings rend the skies. Thread alarms shall shake the proud, Pale amazement, restless fear ; And amid the thunder-cloud Shall the Judge of men appear. But, though from his awful face. Heaven shall fade, and earth shall fly. Fear not ye, his chosen race. Your redemption draweth nigh. ^^^^^i^^^^^^i *]fbe TVlillennium. O what time is the coming of Christ compared ? But as the days of Noe li^ere^ so shall also the coming of the Son Matt. 24 : 37. of man be. 2. How was it in the days of Noah ? "And God saw that th^ wickedness of man was great in the earth, and that every imagination of the thoughts of his heart was only evil continually." Gen. 6:5. 3. What characteristics will be especially noticeable in the last days ? "This know also, that in the last ddiys perilous times sliall come. For men shall be lovers of their own selves, covetous, boasters, proud, blasphemers, disobe- dient to parents, unthankful, unholy, without natural affection, truce-breakers, false accusers, incontinent, fierce, despisers of those that are good, traitors, heady, highminded, lovers of pleasures more than lovers of God ; having a form of godliness^ but denying the power thereof.'" 2 Tim. 3 : 1-5. 4. But will not this state of things grow better before the Lord comes ? " But evil men and seducers shall wax worse end worse, deceiving, and being de- ceived." Verse 13. Note. — ** Even to the end of time there will still be occasion for the same com- plaint ; the world will grow no better, no, not when it is drawing toward its period. Bad it is, and bad it will be, and worst of all just before Christ's coming." — Matthew Henry, on Luke j8 : 8. 5. Will it be easy for those living at this time to serve the Lord ? " Yea, and all that will live godly in Christ Jesus shall suffer persecution." Verse 12. Note. — " As it was formerly, so it is now, and so it will be to the end of time ; be thr.t is born after the flesh, the natural man, docs and will persecute him that is born after the Spirit, the regenerate man. Notwithstanding some may live in more peaceful times than others, yet all Christians in all ages will suf- fer persecution." — Memoirs and Sermons of Whitefeld. [43] U ^\^\.t \^tKt^\HCi^. 6. In his parable of the wheat and tares, what did the Saviour say ? " Le^ both grow together until the harvest: and in the time of harvest I will say to the reapers, Gather ye together first the tares, and bind them." Matt. 13 : 30. 7. What are represented by the wheat and the tares ? "The field is the world ; the good seed are the children of the kingdom ; but the tares are the children cf the wicked one.'" Verse 38. 8. When does the harvest come ? "The enemy that sowed them is the devil; the harvest is the end of the world; and the reapers are the angels." Verse 39. Thus it is plain that the wicked (tares) live with the righteous (wheat) till the end of the world. There is, then, no time before Christ's coming for a sinless state, in which all men shall give glory to God. 9. When shall the " man of sin " (2 Thess. 2 : 3), also called " that Wicked," cease his iniquity ? "And then shall that Wicked be revealed, whom the Lord shall consu/ne ivith the spirit of his viouth, and shall destroy with the brightness of his cofning.''^ 2 Thess. 2:8. Note. — "Probably no such time shall ever appear, in which evil shall be wholly banished from the earth, till after the day of judgment, when, the earth having been burnt up, a new heaven and a new earth shall be pro- duced out of the ruins of the old, l)y the mighty power of God ; righteousness alone shall dwell in them." — Dr. A. Clarke, on Rev. 20 : 2. :o. How long is the " little horn " (Dan. 7 : 25) to make war with the saints ? " I beheld, and the same horn made war with the saints, and prevailed against them ; until the Ancient of days came, and judgment was given to the saints of the Most High ; attd the time catne that the saints possessed the kingdom.''^ Dan. 7 : 21, 22. 11. How many classes of people will there be on the earth when the Lord comes ? " For yourselves knov/ perfectly that the day of the Lord so cometh cs a thief in the night. For when they shall say. Peace and safety; then suddett destruc- tion cometh upon them, as travail upon a woman with child ; and they shall not escape. But ye, brethren, ere not in darkness, that that day should over- take you as a thief. ' ' I Thess. 5 : 2-4. 12. What will those who are in darkness say when they hear about the Lord's coming ? "Knowing this first, that there shall cotfie in the last days scpffers, walking after their own lusts, and saying, IVhere is the promise of his coming .^ for since the fathers fell asleep, all things continue as they were from the beginning of the creation." 2 Peter 3 : 3, 4. Jew^^T^Parsees^547o!ooo^ Greek Catholics, 84,136,000 Protestants, 114,815,500. Brahminical Hindoos, 120,000,000. Mohammedans, 122,400,000. Roman Catholics, 225,000,000. Pagans, 227,000,000. Buddhists, 482,600,000. Unclassified, 51,050,000. l^EliIGIG^lS OF THE WOI^liD. -^HL V^\V.^LUU\U\A. 46 13. What will be popularly taught in the last days ? ** But in the last days . . . many nations shall come, and say, Come, and let us go up to the mountain of the Lord, and to the house of the God of Jacob ; . . . and he shall judge among many people, and rebuke strong nations afar off ; and they shall beat their swords into plowshares, and their spears into pruning-hooks ; nation shall not lift up a sword against nation, neither shall they learn war any more." Micah 4 : 1-3. 14. What does the Lord say will be the actual condition of the world just before the end ? *♦ Proclaim ye this among the Gentiles : Prepare war, wake up the mighty men, let all the men of war draw near ; let them come up : beat your plowshares into swords, and your pruning-hooks into spears : let the weak say, I am strong." Joel 3:9, 10. Notes. — The annual amount paid for war in the world is $2,600,000,000 [;^537, 190,083], while only $5,000,000 [/"i, 033,058] is paid for Christian missions ! This puts an awful burden on labor, forcing it to pay $500,000,000 [;^ 1 03, 305, 800] per day before its own wants are begun to be provided for. The aggregate war debt of the world is $23,000,000,000 [^^4, 752,066, 116]. Eighty-three per cent of the income of Great Britain goes for war purposes. The number of men, horses, and cannon that several of the leading powers of Europe have at their command, is as follows: Russia, 1,519,810 men, 181,000 horses, 2,084 cannon ; Germany, 835,000 men, 96,000 horses, 2,022 cannon; Austria, 856,980 men, 58,125 horses, 1,600 cannon; England, 478,800, men ; France, 124,650 men. The remaining states of Europe make up with the above a total of about 5,000,000 men. The figures given repre- sent the regular standing armies of these countries ; but in case of war, these numbers could and would be swelled indefinitely. 15. But are not the heathen to be given to the Lord for an inheritance? "Ask of me, and I shall give thee the heathen for thine inheritance^ and the utter- most parts of the earth for thy possession." Ps. 2 : 8. 16. What will the Lord do with them ? "Thou shalt break iheni with a rod of iron ; thou shalt dash them in pieces like a potter's vessel." Verse 9. They are given to the Lord, not to be converted, but to be dashed in pieces. Notes. — A glance at the accompanying diagram will show the relative increase of the Christians as compared with the heathen world. The ratio there shown is based on the generally received number of inhabitants in all the world, namely, 1,400,000,000. As will be seen, Protestants comprise a little more than one thirteenth of the number, and all believers in Christ combined (Cath- ohcs, Greeks, and Protestants) reach only to a little more than one fourth of the world's population. And this is after more than eighteen and one half centuries of Christianity. The result now shown is not because missionary work is neglected ; for during the past hundred years, great efforts have been put forth m this direction. It is, however, a fact, according to statistics, that the annual birth-rate among the heathen is largely in excess of the converts 46 ^\^v.L R^[\\:^\UGiS. among them to Christianity. Take, for instance, the population of India, 250,000,000. Allowing the birth-rate to be five per cent, which is a moder- ate estimate, the annual increase of inhabitants would be 12,500,000. If the converts to Christianity were to count up 100,000 a year in that country, it would be considered almost a miracle of grace. But even then the excess of births over the converts would be 12,400,000 every year. Lest these figures should seem appalling, we will make the estimate ten times more favo-able toward evangelizing the heathen world. Suppose that each year there is but one birth for every 100 inhabitants of India, and that only one half of this number live to grow up. The native increase would then be 1,250,000, or 1,150,000 births in excess of the annual conversions to Christianity. Taking the whole heathen world as estimated at 1,000,000,000, and allowing one birth annually to every 200 inhabitants, it -would give a yearly increase of inhabitants of 5,000,000. Reckoning the converts from all these, in the same proportion as from among the natives of India, we would receive into Chris- tianity each year, 400,000, which would be considered an immense number. This would give, of heathen children each year, an excess of 4,600,000 over the converts to Christianity. At this rate the prospect of converting the world before the Lord comes, so that all shall know him from the least unto the greatest, is certainly not very flattering. But the question may arise, if these figures are not offset by the deaths that annually occur among the heathen. Doubtless many die, and perhaps nearly as many each year as are born. But that does not help the matter, as those that have been evangelized stand their chance of dying with all the others, so that the same proportion of these drop off each year as of the heathen themselves. This places the mat- ter right back where our figures left it, with this exception, that some of the births occurring may be among the evangelized ones, and so saves them from being added to the list of heathen. To show that we are not alone in presenting the increase of the hea- then element in those lands, in excess of the conversions to Christianity, we give the following from Rev. James Johnson, F. S. S , in " A Century of Christian Missions," published in 1886. He says: "The heathen and Mo- hammedan population of the world is more by 200 million than it was a hun- dred years ago ; while the converts and their families do not amount to three million. The numbers now generally accepted as accurate and quoted by the church missionary and other societies, are 173 millions of Mohammedans and 874 millions of heathen, 1,047 [niillion] in all. . . . We mourn over the sad fact that the increase of the heathen is numerically more than seventy times greater than that of the converts." With reference to the work in civilized lands, the Rev. T. De Witt .Tal- mage says : *'I simply state a fact when I say that in many places the church is surrendering, and the world is conquering. Where there is one man brought into the kingdom of God through Christian instrumentality, there are ten men dragged down by dissipations. , . . Within the last twenty-five years the churches of God in this country have averaged less than two conver- sions a year each. There has been an average of four or five deaths in the churches. How soon, at that rate, will this world be brought to God ? We gain two ; we lose four. Eternal God ! what will this come to ? " Looking at the matter from whatever standpoint one will, there is no prospect of the world's being converted to Christ. IHL \A\\_\_LUU\Vi\A. 47 17. When does the Lord thus rule the wicked nations in wrath? *« And out of his mouth goeth a sharp sword, that with it he should smite the nations ; and he shall rule them with a rod of iron : and he treadeth the wine- press of the fierceness and wrath of Almighty God. And he hath on his vest- ure and on his thigh a name written, King of kings and Lord of lords." Rev. 19: 15, 16. 18. Then instead of looking for the conversion of the world, what should be the hope of the church ? "Looking for that blessed hope, and the glorious appearing of the great God and our Saviour Jesus Christ. ^^ Titus 2 : 13. See also 2 Tim. 4 : 6-8 ; I Thess. 4 : 14-18 ; I Peter 5 : 4. Note. — The word wz7/M S^CRt^HtSS. 53 7. How does John speak of these events ? ** The first day of the week cometh Mary Magdalene early, when it was yet dark, unto the sepulcher, and seeth the stone taken away from the sepulcher." John 20 : I. John wrote his Gospel in a. D. 97, and yet he gives no title of sacredness to the first day. He gives substantially the same account as the other evangelists. 8. What took place in the evening of that same first day ? "Then the same day at evening, being the first day of the week, when the doors were shut where the disciples were assembled for fear of the fews., came Jesus and stood in the midst, and saith unto them. Peace be unto you." Verse 19. 9. Had Jesus previously appeared to some of his disciples ? '*//^ appeared in another form unto two of them, as they walked, and went into the country." Mark 16 : 12. 10. When they went and told the others who were assembled, how did they receive the news ? "And they went and told it unto the residue; neither believed they them.^^ Verse 13. 11. When Jesus afterward met the eleven, what did he say to them ? "Afterward he appeared unto the eleven as they sat at meat, and upbraided them with their unbelief and hardness of heart, because they believed not them which had seen him after he was risen," Verse 14. From this testimony it is plain that the eleven were not assembled together to celebrate his resurrection ; for they did not believe he was risen. 12. Did Christ appear to the eleven while the two who had seen him at Emmaus were relating their experience ? "And they rose up the same hour, and returned to Jerusalem, and found the eleven gathered together, and them that were with them, saying. The Lord is risen indeed, and hath appeared to Simon. . . . And as they thus spake, fesus himself stood in the midst of them, and saith unto them. Peace be unto you." Luke 24 : 33-36. 13. Were the disciples here assembled to partake of the communion ? " And while they yet believed not for joy, and wondered, he said unto them. Have ye here any meat ? Arid they gave him a piece of a broiled fish, and of an honey-comb. And he took it, and did eat before them.^^ Verses 4 1 -43. Fish and honey are never used at the communion. 14. "Where did the disciples live when in Jerusalem ? " And when they were come in, they went up into an upper room, where abode "both Peter, and fames, and John, and Andrew, Philip, and Thomas, Barthol- omew, and Matthe^v, James the son of Alphaeus, and Simon Zelotes. and Judas the brother of James." Acts i : 13. They all abode in this room, and were probably at home, partaking of their evening meal, when the Saviour met with them. He knew their habits and their time of eating, and when he came, he found them with their doors closed for fear of thejews. OF THi fu'KIVEIcJIT svi'^^iM s^CR^\)ULss. 55 15. When did the Saviour next meet with his disciples? '^ And after eight days, again his disciples were within, and Thomas with them : then came Jesus, the doors being shut, and stood in the midst, and said, Peace be unto you." John 20 : 26. This is not the eighth day, but ** after eight days,'''' — an indefinite expression. If this were a definite expression, it would carry the meeting (counting from Sunday night) over beyond Monday of the next week. (For meaning of such expressions, compare the text with Matt. 17 : 1 and Luke 9 :28.) 16. On what day did Paul once meet with the brethren at Troas "And upon the first day of the week, when the disciples came together to break bread, Paul preached unto them, ready to depart on the morrow ; and con- tinued his speech until midnight." Acts 20 : 7. 17. At what time of day was this meeting held ? ** And there were many lights in the upper chamber, where they were gathered together." Verse 8. Notes. — " Because the text saith there were many lights in the upper room where they were gathered together, and that Paul preached from the time of their coming together till midnight, . . . this meeting of the disciples at Troas, and Paul's preaching to them, began at evening. The sole doubt will be what evening this was. . . . For my own part, I conceive clearly that it was upon Saturday night, as we falsely call it, and not the coming Sunday night. . . . Because St. Luke records that it was upon the first day of the week when this meeting was. . . . Therefore it must needs be on the Saturday, not on our Sunday evening, since the Sunday evening in St. Luke's and the Scripture account was no part of the first, but of the second day, the day ever beginning and ending at evening." — William Prynne, in ^'^Dissertation on the Lord''s Day Sabbath," pp. J6-41, 16 jj. "The labors of the early days of the week that was spent at Troas are not related to us ; but concerning the last day we have a narrative which enters into details with all the minuteness of one of the Gospel histories. It was the evening which succeeded the Jewish Sabbath. On the Sunday morn- ing the vessel was about to sail." — Conybeare and Howson' s Life of Paul, p. 626, people'' s edition, iSjS. " He pursued his lonely road that Sunday afternoon in spring, among the .oak-woods and the streams of Ida." — Id., p. 62g. "I conclude, therefore, that the brethren met on the night after the Jew- ish Sabbath, which was still observed as a day of rest by all of them who were Jews or Jewish proselytes, and considering this the beginning of the first day of the week, spent it in the manner above described. On Sunday morning, Paul and his companions resumed their journey, being constrained, no doubt, by the movements of the ship, which had already been in the harbor of Troas seven days." — Prof. Mc Garvey, Commentary on Acts. ** The idea of the transferrence of the Jewish Sabbath from the seventh day to the firsts was an invention of later times." — Henry Alford, D. D., on Acts 20 : 7, in " A^ew Testament for English Readers." 56 SV^H\^M SKC^L^ULSS. 1 8. How many accompanied Paul on his journey into Asia on this occasion ? "And there accompanied him into Asia Sopater oi Berea ; and of the Thessa lonians, Aristarchus and Secundus ; and Gains of Derbe, and Timotheus ; and of Asia, Tychicus 2iX\(\. Trophijnus.'^'' Acts 20: 4. 19. While Paul \vas walking across the peninsula (nineteen and one half milesj to Assos, what were his companions doing? "And we went before to ship ^ and sailed unto Assos, there intending to take in Paul; for so had he appointed, minding himself to go afoot." Verse 13. None of them regarded Sunday as anything more than an ordinary day. 20. What did Paul tell the Corinthian church to do on Sunday ? " Upon the first day of the week let eveiy one of you lay by him in store, as God hath prospered him, that there be no gatherings when I come." i Cor. 16:2. 21. What was this collection for? *' Now concerning the collection for the saints, as I have given order to the churches of Galatia, even so do ye." Verse I. Note. — This was not to be taken up in the public congregation. "Lot every one of you lay by him in store.'''' Greenfield, in his Lexicon, translates the Greek term, by one's self, i. e., at home ; two Latin versions, the Vul- gate and that of Castellio, apud se, with one's self, at home ; three French translations, those of Martin, Osterwald, and De Sacy, chez soi, at his own house, at home ; the German of Luther, bei sich selbst, by himself, at home; the Dutch, bij zich zelven, same as the German ; the Italian of Diodati, appresso di se, in his own presence, at home ; the Spanish of Phelipe Scio, en su casa, in his own house ; the Portuguese of Ferreira, para isso, with him- self ; the Swedish, naer sig sjelf, near himself. This completes the entire list of texts in the New Testament containing a mention of the first day of the week, and they all treat that day as only a common day. 22. When was John in the Spirit ? "I M^as in the Spirit 07t the Lord'' s day, and heard behind me a great voice, as of a trumpet." Rev. i : 10. 23. What day has God called his ? " If thou turn away thy foot from the Sabbath, frotn doing thy pleasure on viy holy day.'' Isa. 58 : 13. 24. Of what day has Christ claimed to be Lord ? "Therefore the Son of man is Lord also of the Sabbath."" Mark 2 : 28. Then the Sabbath is the Lord's day. The other six are for man's use, in which to labor. Sunday sacredness is not known in the New Testament. I cp-^ ..•\-*'^ o. >^^^ ^' "-^'^ ''^° °f THE , nJ^ ^\ ? n^vN? ^estciment Sabbatfi. JN what order do the Sabbath and first day stand in the week ? " In the em/ of the Sabbath^ as it began to dawn toward the first day of th^ 7veek, came Mary Magdalene and the other Ma»y to see the sepulcher." Matt. 28 : I. 2. After the crucifixion, what day was kept by the women who fol- lowed Jesus ? "And they returned, and prepared spices and ointments; and rested the Sabbath day according to the coimnandtfient.'''' Luke 23 : 56. 3. What day is the Sabbath " according to the commandment " ? " But the seventh day is the Sabbath of the Lord thy God ; in it thou shall not do any work." Ex. 20 : 10. 4. How did the holy women regard the first day of the week ? " Now upon the first day of the week^ very early in the morning, they came unto the sepulcher, bringing the spices which they had prepared, and certain others with them." Luke 24 : 1. 5. What was the custom of Christ in regard to the Sabbath ? " And he came to Nazareth, where he had been brought up ; and, as his custom was, he went into the synagogue on the Sabbath day, and stood up for to read.'''* Luke 4 : 16. 6. In predicting the overthrow of Jerusalem, and the necessity of fleeing from Judea before that time, what did he enjoin upon his disciples regarding the Sabbath ? "But pray ye that your flight be not in the winter, neither on the Sabbath day J*'* Matt. 24 : 20. The destruction of Jerusalem was accomplished by the Romans in A. D. 70 ; and the Sabbath, therefore, was certainly commanded by Christ as late as that period. [571 58 B\^U ^LN\^\HGS- 7. What title does Inspiration give to the day on which the Jews met in the synagogues ? *' For Moses of old time hath in every city them that preach him, being read in the synagogues every Sabbath day.'" Acts 15 :2i. The Jews read Moses in the synagogue only on the seventh day — never on the first day. But these days on which they did read Moses, are said in the text to include every Sabbath day. 8. To whom was Paul especially commissioned to preach ? "But the Lord said unto him, Go thy way ; for he [Paul] is a chosen vessel unto me, to bear my name before the Gentiles, and kings, and the children of Israel." Acts 9 : 15 ; 22:21; Rom. i : 5. 9. On what day did he and Barnabas go into the synagogue at Antioeh ? "But when they departed from Perga, they came to Antioeh in Pisidia, and went into the synagogue on the Sabbath day^ and sat down." Acts 13 : 14. 10. After the sermon had been preached by Paul, and the Jews had all left the synagogue, what did the Gentiles request of the apostles? And when the Jews wee gone out of the synagogue, the Gentiles besought that these words might be preached to them the next Sabbath." Verse 42. Note. — This was as late as a. d. 45. The Jews had all left the meeting, and as Paul was the minister to the Gentiles, there was nothing to deter the apos- tle from announcing a meeting for them on the following day, Sunday, if that was to be the Christian Sabbath. But nothing to this effect is said in the text or its connection. 11. What was the result of this request of the Gentiles ? "And the next Sabbath day came almost the whole city together to hear the word of God." Verse 44. 12. On what day did the women at Philippi hold their prayer-meet- ings ? " And on the Sabbath we went out of the city by a river side, zvhere prayer was wont to be made ; and we sat down, and spake unto the women which resorted thither." , Acts 16: 13. 13. What shows that upon his arrival in the city, the apostle waited for the Sabbath before attempting to hold a meeting? "And from thence to Philippi, which is the chief city of that part of Macedonia, and a colony ; and we were in that city abiding certain days." Verse 12. 14. What was Paul's customary day for holding religious services ? "They came to Thessalonica, where was a synagogue of the Jews : and Paul, as his manner was, went iti unto them, and three Sabbath days reasoned with them out of the Scriptures." Acts 17:1,2. 15. How did the apostle spend the working days of the week when at Corinth ? " After these things Paul departed from Athens, and came to Corinth ; and found a certain Jew named Aquila, born in Pontus, lately come from Italy, with his wife Priscilla : . . . and because he was of the same craft, he abode with them, and wrought ; for by their occupation they were tent-makers." Acts 18 : 1-3. 16. What did he do on the Sabbath days? "And he reasoned in the synagogue every Sabbath, and persuaded the Jews and the Greeks." Verse 4. 17. How long did he continue this work ? *' And he continued there a year and six months^ teaching the word of God among them." Verse 11. Note. — Here were seventy-eight Sabbaths on which Paul preached in one city. The record further says that he worked at his trade, and we may justly infer that Paul worked at tent-making just as many Sundays as he preached Sab- baths. But if we place with these seventy-eight Sabbaths, the three he spent at Thessalomca, the one at Philippi, and the two at Antioch, we have a record of eighty-four Sabbaths on which the apostle held religious services, while he held only one on the first day, and that only a night meeting, immediately following the Sabbath. See reading on " Sunday Sacredness," p. 52. 18. On what day was John in the Spirit? ** I was in the Spirit on the Lord'' s day, and heard behind me a great voice, as of a trumpet." Rev. I : 10. 19. Who is Lord of the Sabbath? ••Therefore the Son of man is Lord also of the Sabbath." Mark 2 : 28. Also means " in like manner." 20. Who else besides Christ claims the Sabbath as his day ? •'If thou turn away thy foot from the Sabbath, from doing thy pleasure on my [God's] holy day.'' Isa. 58 : 13. 21. Why does God call it his day ? *' For in six days the Lord made heaven and earth, the sea, and all that in them is, and rested the seventh day ; wherefore the Lord blessed the Sabbath day, ana hallowed it. ' ' Ex. 20:11. 22. But how did God create the world? "God, who at sundry times and in divers manners spake in time past unto the fathers by the prophets, hath in these last days spoken unto us by his Son, whom he hath appointed heir of all things, by whom also he made the worlds. ' ' Heb. 1:1,2. Note. — Then when God rested from his creative work, the Son, by whom this work was performed, rested also. He could therefore well claim, by right of creation, to be Lord of the Sabbath, just the same as God himself. It was doubtless from this consideration that he said he was Lord ALSO of the Sabbath. The GJ^ange of the gabbatb (^y^ CCORDING to the prophet, what was to be Christ's attitude (OsV toward his Father's law ? "^^ ^^^ "The Lord is well pleased for his righteousness' sake ; /le will magnify the laWy and make it honorable.^'' Isa. 42 : 21. 2. How much of the law did he uphold ? •' For verily I say unto you, Till heaven and earth pass, one jot or one tittle shall in no wise pass from the law, till all be fulfilled." Matt. 5 : 18. 3. How were those to be regarded who should break one of these commandments ? "Whosoever therefore shall break one of these least commandments, and shall teach men so, he shall be called the least in the kingdom of heaven.'''' Verse 19. 4. How much of the law did Christ say is suspended on the two great commandments of love? *' On these two commandments hang all the law and the prophets." Matt. 22 : 40. Note. — The entire code of ten commandments is clearly binding on Christians. From the above texts we learn that Christ had no thought of changing any of them. One of these commands the observance of the seventh day as the Sab- bath. But the practice of most Christians is different ; they keep the first day of the week instead, many of them believing that Christ changed the Sabbath. But we see from his own words that he has not attempted such a work. 5. What is said of the power represented by the " little horn " ? . " And he shall speak great words against the Most High, and shall wear out the saints of the Most High, and think to change times and laws.'''' Dan. 7 :25. For location of this power, see reading on "A Remarkable Symbol," p. 29. 6. What power claims authority to change God's law? — The Ro- man Church. Notes. — ''The pope has power to change times, to abrogate laws, and to dis- pense with all things, even the precepts of Christ." — Decretal De Translat, E pi SCO p. Cap. [60] "The pope has authority, and has often exercised it, to dispense with the commands of Christ, respecting war, marriage, divorce, revenge, swearing, usury, perjury, and uncleanness." — Pope Nicholas^ Caus. 75, Quest. 6. " The pope's will stands for reason. He can dispense above the law ; and of wrong make right, by correcting and changing laws.^'' — Pope Nicholas^ Dist. gd. 7. What part of the law has this power thought to change? — The fourth commandment. Notes. — "They [the Catholics] allege the Sabbath changed into Sunday, the Lord's day, contrary to the decalogue, as it appears ; neither is there any ex- ample more boasted of than the changing of the Sabbath day. Great, say they, is the power and authority of the church, since it dispensed with one of the ten commandments." — Augsburg Confession^ art. 28. "It [the Roman Church] has reversed M}ciq fourth commandment, doing away with the Sabbath of God's word, and instituting Sunday as a holy day." — N. Summerbeil, in History of the Christians y p. 418. 8. Who first enjoined Sunday-l^eeping by law? — Constantine the Great. Notes. — "The earliest recognition of the observance of Sunday as a legal duty is a constitution of Constantine in 321 A. D., enacting that all courts of justice, inhabitants of towns, and workshops were to be at rest on Sunday (vener- abili die SolisJ^ with an exception in favor of those engaged in agricultural labor." — Encyclopedia Britannica^ art. Sunday , ninth edition^ 1887. " Constantine the Great made a law for the whole empire (a. D. 321) that Sunday should be kept as a day of rest in all cities and towns ; but he allowed the country people to follow their work." — Encyclopedia Americana, art. Sabbath. 9. What did Constantine's law require ? "Let all the judges and town people, and the occupation of all trades rest on the venerable day of the sun ; but let those who are situated in the country, freely and at full liberty attend to the business of agriculture ; because it often hap- pens that no other day is so fit for sowing com and planting vines ; lest, the critical moment being let slip, men should lose the commodities granted by Heaven." — Translated from the original edict in Latin, now in Harvard College. Note. — It will be noticed that in this edict no sacred title is given to the day to be observed ; it is called simply the "venerable day of the sun," and was en- forced only as such. Constantine, like his ancestors, was a worshiper of the sun. The first day of the week had for ages been dedicated to that worship, and from that fact retains the name Sunday. See Webster. But on acknowl- edging Christ, Constantine refused to surrender the venerable day of the sun, and brought it into Christianity with him, and thus it was handed down to the Christian church. 10. When and by what authority was Sunday first enjoined upon Christians as the Lord's day ? The Law ok God AS GIVEN BY JEHOVAH. o\)"; 0? vix UPS." Thou shalt have no other gods before me. n. Thou shalt not make unto thee any graven image, or any likeness of any thing that is in heaven above, or that is in the earth be- neath, or that is in the water under the earth; thou shalt not bow down thyself to them, nor serve them; for I the Lord thy God am a jealous Cod, visiting the iniquity of the fathers upon the children unto the third and fourth generation of them that hate me, and showing mercy unto thousands of them that love me, and keep my com- mandments. m. Thou shalt not take the name of the Lord thy God in vain; for the Lord will not hold him guiltless that taketh his name in vain. IV. Remember the Sabbath day to keep it holy. Six days shalt thou labor, and do all thy work; but the seventh day is the Sab- bath of the Lord thy God: in it thou shalt not do any work» thou, nor thy son, nor thy daughter, thy man-servant, nor thy maid- servant, nor thy cattle, nor thy stranger that is within thy gates; for in six days the Lord made heaven and earth, the sea, and all that in them is, and rested the seventh day; wherefore the Lord blessed the Sabbath day, and hallowed it. V. Honor thy father and thy mother, that thy days may be long upon the land which the Lord thy God giveth thee. VL Thou shalt not kill. vn. Thou shalt not commit adultery. VXIL Thou shalt not steal. IX. Thou shalt not bear false witness against thy neighbor. X. Thou shalt not covet thy neighbor's house, thou shalt not covet thy neighbor's wife, nor his man-servant, nor his maid-servant, nor his ox, nor his ass, nor any thing that is thy neighbor's. [See Ex. so.-j-iy.'i AS CHANGED BY MAN. I am the Lord thy God: thou shalt not have strange gods before me. n. Thou shalt not take the name of the ]^ord thy God in vain. IIL Remember that thou keep holy the Sab- bath day. IV. Honor thy father and thy mother. V. Thou shalt not kill. VI. Thou shalt not commit adultery. VII. Thou shalt not steal. vm. Thou shalt not bear false witness against thy neighbor. IX. Thou shalt not covet thy neighbor's wife. X. Thou shalt not covet thy neighbor's goods. [See Butler's Catechism, p. 28, edition of 1877, published by Hojff^man Bros., Milwau^ kee, iVis.] I62] Prynne says: *'The seventh-day Sabbath was . . . solemnized by Christ, the apostles, and primitive Christians, till the Laodicean Council did, in a man- ner, quite abolish the observation of it. . . . The Council of Laodicea [A. D. 364] . . . first settled the observation of the Lord's day." — Disser- tation on the Lord^s Day Sabbath, p. i6j^ J^^JS- 11. What did this council decree about the Sabbath? "Because Christians ought not to Judaize, and to rest in the Sabbath, but to work in that day. . . . Wherefore if they shall be found to Judaize, let them be accursed from Christ." — Id., pp. JJ, S4- The foregoing are Protestant testimonies. See also " Hefele's History of the Councils," Laodicea, Canon 29. 12. But do Catholics themselves acknowledge their meddling with the Sabbath commandment? — They do. *' Ques. — How prove you that the church hath power to command feasts and holy days ? ^^ Ans. — By the very act of changing the Sabbath into Sunday, which Protestants allow of ; and therefore they fondly contradict themselves by keeping Sunday strictly, and breaking most other feasts commanded by the same church." — Abridgment of Christian Doctrine, p. j-l^-<- "ViTHO is on the Lord's side, ** Always true ? There's a right and wrong side. Where stand you ? Thousands on the wrong side Choose to stand. Still 't is not the strong side. True and grand. Come and join the Lord's side : Ask you why ? — 'Tis the only safe side By and by. SOR\?TVi?.^. VJV^lAORKU^k SCK\?TViHL ^^\^ORKU\^K. SO-H\?T'v)HL WLWiOR^UDK. scK\?i\3R^ UL\^OR^u\i^. scHWTVit^^ v^L>^OR^u\^^ SCH\?T\^R^. VA^\J\ORKU\:)N SCRWIV^R^ ^t^ORNH\^N SGH\?T\iR^ VA^\jyOHNU^K. Signs of the ^imes. OR what did Christ censure the Jewish people ? *' O ye hypocrites, ye can discern the face of the sky ; but can ye not discern the signs of the times / " Matt. 16:3. What sign had Isaiah given by which Christ might be known as the Messiah ? Therefore the Lord himself shall give you a sign : Behold. ceive and bear a son, and shall call his name Immanuel." a virgin shall con- Isa. 7 : 14. 3. Was this fulfilled ? *'Now all this was done that it might be fulfilled which was spoken of the Lord by the prophet, saying, Behold, a virgin shall be with child, and shall bring forth a son, and they shall call his name Emmanuel." Matt. 1 : 22, 23. 4. Where had the prophet said Christ should be born ? '* But thou, Bethlehem Ephratah, though thou be little among the thousands of Judah, yet out of ihee shall he come forth unto me that is to be ruler in Is- rael." Micah 5:2. 5. Where was Christ born ? "Jesus was born in Bethlehem of Judea.'*'' Matt. 2 : i. 6. What had been predicted of his ride into Jerusalem ? '* Rejoice greatly, O daughter of Zion ; shout, O daughter of Jerusalem ; behold, thy King cometh unto thee ; he is just, and having salvation ; lowly, and rid- ing upon an ass, and upon a colt the foal of an ass.''"' Zech. 9:9. 7. Was this fulfilled? ''*■ All this was done that it might be fulfilled which was spoken by the prophet, saying. Tell ye the daughter of Sion, Behold, thy King cometh unto thee, meek, and sitting upon an ass, and a colt the foal of an ass." Matt. 21 : 1-9. 8. Did the believers of these and other evidences of his Messiahship, expect a sign of his second coming ? " And as he sat upon the Mount of Olives, the disciples came unto him privately, saying. Tell us, when shall these things be ? and what shall be the sign of thy( coining, and of the end of the world ? " Matt. 24 : 3. 5 [6.S1 if^s==ik S==:===5".==g Si l '^ ■■ = =■=!=• =:■=• ■=.'^ '=.-^^=^^^ 9- How does Luke record our Saviour's answer to this query ? "And there shall be signs in the sun, and in the moon, and in the stars; and upon the earth distress of nations, with perplexity ; the sea and the waves roaring; men's hearts failing them for fear, and for looking after those things which are coming on the earth." Luke 21 : 25, 26. 10. What is said of these signs by an Old Testament prophet? "And Iiuill show wonders in the heavens and in the earth, blood, and fire, and pillars of smoke. The sun shall be turned into darkness, and the tnoon into blood, before the great and the terrible day of the Lord come." Joel 2:30, 31. 11. Have the sun and moon been darkened in fulfillment of these pre- dictions ? — They have, as stated in the following — Notes. — "But especially I mention that wonderful darkness on the 19th of May inst. [1780]. Then, as in our text, the sun was darkened; such a darkness as probably was never known before since the crucifixion of our Lord. People left their work in the house and in the field. Travelers stopped ; schools broke up at eleven o'clock ; people lighted candles at noonday ; and the fire shone as at night. Some people, I have been told, were in dismay, and thought whether the day of judgment was not drawing on. A great part of the fol- lowing night, also, was singularly dark. The moon, though in the full, gave no light, as in our text. " — From a manuscript sermon by Rev. Elatn Potter, delivered May 28, 1780. "The 19th of May, 1780, was a rem.arkably dark day. Candles were lighted in many houses. The birds were silent, and disappeared. The fowls re- tired to roost. It was the general opinion that the day of judgment was at hand. Ihe Legislature of Connecticut was in session at Hartford, but being unable to transact business, adjourned." — Pres. Dwight, in Conn. Historical Collections. "My father and mother, who were pious, thought the day of judgment was near. They sat up that night, during the latter part of which they said the darkness disappeared, and then the sky seemed as usual, but the moon, which was at its full, had the appearance of blood.'' — Milo Bostwick. Herschcl, the great astronomer, says: "The dark day in Northern America was one of those wonderful phenomena of nature which will always be read with interest, but which philosophy is at a loss to explain. " 12. Has there been a display of falling stars that would meet the specifications predicted? The celebrated astronomer and meteorologist. Prof. Olmstead, of Yale College, says: "Those who were so fortunate as to witness the exhibition of shooting stars on the morning of Nov. 13, 1833, probably saw the greatest display of ' celestial fire- works that has ever been since the creation of the world, or at least within the annals covered by the pages of history. . . . The epctent of the shower of 1833 was such as to cover no inconsiderable part of the earth's surface. . . . This is no longer to be regarded as a terrestrial, but as a celestial, phenomenon; and shooting stars are now to be no more viewed as casual productions of the upper regions of the atmosphere, but as visitants from other worlds, or from the planetary voids. " See reading on * * Our Lord's Great Prophecy," p. 35. 68 B\^\-L \\LK^\UGS. 13. What may be said with reference to the late unusual ocean tempests ? Burnet, in his "Sacred Theory of the Earth," remarks : "Let us then proceed in our explication of this sign, the roaring sea and waves, applying it to the end of the world. I do not look upon this ominous noise of the sea as the effect of a tempest ; for then it would not strike such terror into the inhabit- ants of the earth, nor make them apprehensive of some great evil coming upon the world, as this will do. What proceeds from visible causes, and such as may happen in a common course of nature, does not so much amaze or affright us." The British Vice-Consul at Arica, Peru, thus describes a tidal wave of which he was an eye-witness : "What a sight ! I saw all the vessels in the bay carried out irresistibly to sea ; anchors and chains were as pack-thread. In a few minutes the great outward current stopped, stemmed by a mighty rising wave, I should judge about fifty feet [15.25-I- meters] high, which came in with an awful rtish^ carrying everything before it in its terrible majesty, bringing the shipping with it, sometimes turning in circles, as if striving to elude their fate." Note. — These tidal waves, with the cyclones and tornadoes, have become fear- fully frequent of late years, especially in sections where such things were never before known. And fear has seized the dwellers of the earth because of them. In the Western States of North America, especially, it is very com- mon for householders to have caves close by their dwellings, so that when peculiarly shaped black clouds, that indicate a cyclone or tornado, appear, they may fly for safety to these places of refuge. 14 What other sign is to indicate the time of the end ? " But thou, O Daniel, shut up the words and seal the book, even to the time of the end : many shall run to and fro, and knowledge shall be increased. ' ' Dan. 12 : 4. Notes. — The increase of knowledge referred to in this text evidently means, primarily, religious knowledge ; but it covers scientific knowledge also. Since 1799 there have been five great Bible and tract societies organized ; namely, the London Religious Tract Society, the British and Foreign Bible Society, the American Bible Society, the American Tract Society, and the International Tract Society. From these have gone forth to the world nearly 200,000,000 Bibles, and countless pages of tracts, disseminating knowledge upon the truths of salvation. Besides these, millions of religious papers are being circulated in the various countries of the earth. This has all been ac- complished in the nineteenth century. "Few phenomena are more remarkable, yet few have been less re- marked, than the degree to which material civilization — the progress of mankind in all those contrivances which oil the wheels and promote the comfort of daily life — has been concentrated in the last half century. It is not too much to say that in these respects, more has been done, richer and more prolific discoveries have been made, grander achievements have been realized, in the course of the fifty years of our lifetime, than in all the previ- ous lifetime of the race, since states, nations, and politics, such as history makes us acquainted with, have had their being." — London Spectator. *♦ Never was there such activity of invention within the history of mankind as at the present day." — Phrenological yournal^ Aprils jS'ji. "There are some problems we have hitherto deemed impossible ; but are the mysteries of even the most improbable of them more subtle to grasp than that of the ocean cable or that of the phonograph or telephone ? We talk by cable with an ocean rolling between ; we speak with our voices to friends a hun- dred miles or more from where we articulate before the microphone. Under the blazing sun of July we produce ice by chemical means, rivaling the most solid and crystalline production of nature. Our surgeons graft the skin from one person's arm to the face of another, and it adheres, and becomes an integral portion of the body. We make a mile of white printing-paper, and send it on a spool that a perfect printing-press unwinds and prints, and de- livers to you, folded and counted, many thousand per hour. Of a verity, this is the age of invention, nor has the world reached a stopping-place yet." — Scientific American. 15. What is predicted of the moral condition of the world in the last days ? " This know also, that in the last days perilous times shall come. For men shall be lovers of their own selves, covetous, boasters, proud, blasphemers, . . . lovers of pleasures more than lovers of God ; having a form of godliness^ but deny- ing the power thereof.'^ 2 Tim. 3:1-5. Notes. — Rev. T. De Witt Talmage said not long ago: *• I simply state a fact when I say that in many places the church is surrendering, and the world is conquering. Where there is one man brought into the kingdom of God through Christian instrumentality, there are ten men dragged down by dissi- pation. . . . There is a mighty host in the Christian church, positively profes- sing Christianity, who do not believe in the Bible, out and out, in and in, from the first word of the first verse of the first chapter of the book of Genesis, down to the last word of the last verse of the last chapter of the book of the Reve- lation. And when, a few Sabbaths ago, I stood in this pulpit and said, * I fear that some of this audience will be lost for the rejection of Christ,' why, there were four or five of the daily papers that threw up their hands in sur- prise at it. Oh ! we have magnificent church machinery in this country ; we have sixty thousand American ministers ; we have costly music ; we have great Sunday-schools ; and yet I give you the appalling statistics that in the last twenty-five years, laying aside last year, the statistics of which I have not yet seen, — within the last twenty-five years the churches of God in this coun- try have averaged less than two conversions a year each. There has been an average of four or five deaths in the churches. How soon, at that rate, will this world be brought to God ? We gain two ; we lose four. Eternal God ! what will this come to ? " Spurgeon says: "Reflecting the other day upon the sad state of the churches at the present moment, I was led to look back to apostolic times, and to consider wherein the preaching of the present day differed from that of the apostles." 1 6. How will the message of the Lord's coming be generally treated? ** Knowing this first, that there shall come in the last days scoffers, walking after their own lusts, and saying, Where is the promise of his coining? for since the fathers fell asleep, all things continue as they were from the beginning of the creation." 2 Peter 3 : 3, 4. 17. What will God's faithful servants be doing at this time? "Who THEN is a faithful and wise servant, whom his lord hath made ruler over his household, to give them meat in due season ? ' ' Matt. 24 : 45. Note. — The "meat in due season" here spoken of can refer to nothing else than a proclamation of the signs which indicate the near approach of the Lord. The preaching of these is evidently what causes scoffers mockingly to ask. Where is the promise of his coming ? 18. What are all admonished to do when these signs have appeared ? "Therefore be ye also ready ; for in such an hour as ye think not the Son of man Cometh." Matt. 24:44. 19. What will be done to those evil ones who say in their hearts that the Lord delays his coming ? "The lord of that servant shall come in a day when he looketh not for him, and in an hour that he is not aware of, and shall cut him asunder, and appoint him. his t>ortion with the hypocrites : there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth." Matt. 24:50, 51. (5^^E know not the hour of the Master's appearing, ^^ Yet signs all foretell that the moment is nearing When he shall return, — 'tis a promise most cheering, — But we know not the hour. There's light for- the wise who are seeking salvation. There's truth in the book of the Lord's revelation. Each prophecy points to the great consummation, — But we know not the hour. We'll watch and we'll pray, with our lamps trimmed and burning. We'll work and we'll wait till the Master's returning, We'll sing and rejoice, every omen discerning; — But we know not the hour. -^r^^-^ \v?^ Mf^ HAT promise is made to those who look for the appearing of Christ? " So Christ was once offered to bear the sins of many ; and unto them that look for \v\va. shall he appear the second time without sin unto salvation.''^ Heb. 9 : 28. 2. How many will receive a reward when he comes ? " I^or the Son of man shall come in the glory of his Father with his angels ; and then he shall reward every man according to his works.'''' Matt. 16 : 27. It is a time of general reward. 3. Did the disciples think that death would be the second coming of Christ ? "• Peter seeing him [John] saith to Jesus, Lord, and what shall this man do ? Jesus saith unto him. If I will that he tarry till I come, what is that to thee ? follow thou me. Then went this saying abroad among the brethren, that that disci- ple should not die : yet Jesus said not unto him. He shall not die ; but, If I will that he tarry till I come, what is that ta thee ? " John 21 : 21-23. That is, from this saying they gathered the idea that because it was intimated to be , possible for John to tarry till Christ comes, he would never die. Therefore it is certain that they regarded death and the coming of Christ as separate events. 4. If death is not the coming of Christ, how will he come ? " And when he had spoken these things, while they beheld, he was taken up ; and a cloud received hint out of their sight. And while they looked steadfastly [71] [72] HE "SHALL SO COME IN LIKE MAMNER. toward heaven as he went up, behold, two men stood by them in white apparel ; which also said. Ye men of Galilee, why stand ye gazing up into heaven ? this same Jesus, which is taken up from you into heaven, shall so cpme in like manner as ye have seen him go into heaven.^^ Acts i : 9-1 1 ; Rev. 14 : 14. 5. How many will behold him when he comes? " Behold, he cometh with clouds ; and every eye shall see him, and they also which pierced him." Rev. I : 7. 6. What wonderful demonstration will accompany the Lord's coming? "The Lord himself shall descend from heaven with a shout, with the voice of the archangel, and with the trittup of God.^^ I Thess. 4:16. The Lord himself, not some other, shall descend. 7. What will then take place? " We shall not all sleep, but we shall all be changed, in a moment, in the twinkling of an eye, at the last trump ; for the trumpet shall sound, and the dead shall be raised incorruptible, and we shall be changed." i Cor. 15:51, 52; I Thess. 4: 16, 17. 8. Have not the martyrs of old gone to their reward ? "And these all, having obtained a good report through faith, received not the promise, God having provided some better thing for us, that they 7vithout us should not be made perfect.''^ Heb. II : 39, 40. 9. When were the disciples to be recompensed ? "For thou shalt be recompensed at the resurrection of the just.'''' Luke 14 : 14. 10. How is this to be brought about? " If I go and prepare a place for you, T will come again, and receive you unto my- self.''' John 14 : 3. 11. AV^hat was Enoch's belief about this event? "And Enoch also, the seventh from Adam, prophesied of these, saying. Behold, the Lord cometh with ten thousand of his saints, to execute judgment upon all.''' Jude 14, 15. 12. What was Job's hope when in the depths of affliction ? "For I know that my Redeemer liveth, and that he shall stand at the latter day upon the earth. And though after my skin worms destroy this body, yet in my flesh shall I see God ; whom I shall see for myself, and mine eyes shall behold, and not another." Job 19 : 25-27. 13. How did David express himself on this point ? " For he cometh, for he cometh to judge the earth ; he shall judge the world with righteousness, and the people with his truth." Ps. 96 : 13. 14. Did Daniel teach this same sentiment ? ** And at that time shall Michael stand up, the great prince which standeth for the children of thy people ; . . . and at that time thy people shall be deliveredy every one that shall be found written in the book." Dan. 12 : i. 74 VAKHHt^ OV CV\R\S^'S CO^H^. 15. In what splendor will the Saviour come? " For whosoever shall be ashamed of me and of my words, of him shall the Son of man be ashamed, when he shall come in his own glory, and in his Father'' s, and of the holy angels.'''' Luke 9 : 26. 16. When Christ, at the transfiguration, represented his future glory, how did he appear ? "And was transfigured before them ; and his face did shine as the sun, and his raiment was white as the light.'''' Matt. 17 : 2, 17. What is the appearance of an angel? " His body also was like the beryl, and his face as the appearance of lightning, and his eyes as lamps of fire, and his arms and his feet like in color to polished brass, and the voice of his words like the voice of a multitude." Dan. 10 : 6. 18. What is the appearance of the glory of God himself? "And from the appearance of his loins even downward, I saw as it were the ap- pearance of fire, and it had brightness round about. As the appearance of the bow that is in the cloud in the day of rain, so was the appearance of the brightness round about. This was the appearance of the likeness of the glory of the Lor d.^'* Eze. i : 27, 28. If Christ comes shining in the accumulated glory of himself and his Father, and surrounded with ten thousand times ten thousand and thousands of thousands of ineffably bright angels, he will indeed be "wrapped in a blaze of boundless glory." 19. For what was Paul waiting when in his Roman dungeon ? "Henceforth there is laid up for me a crown of righteousness, which the Lord, the righteous judge, shall give me at that day ; and not to me only, but unto all them also that love his appearing." 2 Tim. 4 : 8. 20. How will the Saviour be seen of those who are finally permitted to behold him ? " But we know that, when he shall appear, we shall be like him ; for lue shall see him as he is.^'* I John 3 : 2. 21. What description does the beloved John give of his appearance? " His eyes were as a flame of fire ; and his feet like unto fine brass, as if they burned in a furnace ; and his voice as the sound of many waters. . . . And his countenance was as the sun shineth in his strength." Rev. i : 14-16. 22. When he shall have gathered together his elect (Matt. 24:31), if we are among them, what shall we hear from the Saviour ? "Then shall the King say unto them on his right hand. Come, ye blessed of my Father, inherit the kingdom prepared for you from the foundation of the world." Matt. 25:34. ll*^ftf ^be Judgment. OW many must meet the test of the judgment ? "I said in mine heart, God shall judge the righteous and the wicked.'''' Eccl. 3:17. 2. Will any besides the human family be judged ? ** And the angels which kept not their first estate, but left their own habitation, he hath reserved in everlasting chains under darkness unto the judgment of the great day." Jude 6. Three classes, then, will be judged : the righteous, the wicked, and the fallen angels. 3. With which class will the judgment begin? — With the righteous. "For the time is come that judgment must begin at the house of God : and if it first begin at us, what shall the end be of them that obey not the gospel of God?" I Peter 4: 17. 4. Out of what will they be judged ? *' A fiery stream issued and came forth from before him ; thousand thousands min- istered unto him, and ten thousand times ten thousand stood before him ; the judgment was sety and the books were opened.'''' Dan. 7 : lo. Note. — As soon as a person accepts Christ, his name is entered in the Lamb's book of life, and he is then a candidate for eternal life ; but his works, whether good or evil, are recorded in the books of remembrance. So when we say that the judgment begins with the righteous, — the "house of God," — we understand that it begins with those who, when living, professed to be Christ's followers. [75] TO B\^V.L KLKt)\UG^. 5. Will there be a resurrection of all the dead ? " For the hour is coming in the which all that are in the groves shall hear his voice, and shall come forth ; they that have done good, unto the resurrection of life ; and they that have done evil, unto the resurrection of damnation." John 5 : 28, 29 ; Acts 24 : 15. 6. What first occurs when the voice of Christ is heard ? "For the Lord himself shall descend from heaven with a shout, with the voice of the archangel, and with the trump of God ; and the dead in Christ shall rise fir St. ^'' iThess. 4:16. 7. In what condition are the saints when raised from the dead ? " For the trumpet shall sound, and the dead shall be raised incorruptible., and we shall be changed." I Cor. 15 : 52. They are not first raised, and afterward made immortal ; but they are immortal when they rise. 8. Are the righteous and the wicked raised together ? *' And I saw the souls of them that were beheaded for the witness of Jesus, and for the word of God, and which had not worshiped the beast, neither his image, neither had received his mark upon their foreheads, or in their hands ; and they lived and reigned with Christ a thousand years. But the rest of the dead lived not again until the thousand years were finished. This is the first resurrec- tion." Rev. 20:4, 5. 9. Why have these been separated from the others before the voice of Christ is heard ? *'But they which shall be accounted worthy to obtain that world, and the resurrec- tion from the dead, neither marry, nor are given in marriage." Luke 20 :35. Note. — The fact that the saints are raised incorruptible, and that they are separated from, and raised one thousand years before, the wicked, shows that the judgment, which decides who will be saved and who lost, takes place before the resurrection, and not after it ; for in the latter case, all would be raised together, and the separation would take place afterward. It is plain, then, that those who come up in the first resurrection nmsX. previously be " ac- counted worthy " of that honor. 10. What takes place with the living righteous at the second advent ? " Behold, I show you a mystery : We shall not all sleep, but we shall all be changed, in a moment, in the twinkling of an eye, at the last trump.'*'' I Cor. 15 : 51, 52 ; I Thess. 4:16, 17. 11. Why are these separated from among the living wicked, and thus changed ? " Watch ye therefore, and pray always, that ye may be accounted worthy to escape all these things that shall come to pass, and to stand before the Son of man.'' Luke 21 : 36. 12. How far will this investigation of cases extend? ** For God shall bring every work into judgment, with every secret thing, whether it be good, or whether it be evil." Eccl. 12 : 14 ; Matt. 12 : 36, 37. ■\V\^ iVi\iGVALH'^ . 77 13. When and where are the open and the secret things recorded ? "Then they that feared the Lord spake often one to another ; and the Lord hear k ened, and heard it, and- a book of remembrance was written before him for thehi that feared the Lord, and that thought upon his name." Mai. 3 : 16 ; Rev. 20 : 12. 14. By whom is this record made ? " Suffer not thy mouth to cause thy flesh to sin ; neither say thou before the angel, that it was an error ; wherefore should God be angry at thy voice, and destroy the work of thine hands ? " Eccl. 5:6; Matt. 18 : lo. 15. Who opens the judgment, and presides over it ? " I beheld till the thrones were cast down {placed, Rev. Ver.], and the Ancient of days did sit. . . . A fiery stream issued and came forth from before him; thousand thousands ministered unto him, and ten thousand times ten thou- sand stood before him ; the judgment was set, and the books were opened. ' ' Dan. 7 :9, 10. 16. Who minister to the Lord, and assist in the judgment? "Thousand thousands ministered unto him, and ten thousand times ten thousand stood before him." Dan. 7 : 10. "And I beheld, and / heard the voice of many angels round about the throne and the beasts and the elders ; and the number of them was ten thousand times ten thousand, and thousands of thou- sands." Rev. 5:11. 17. Who else is brought before the Father at this time? "I saw in the night visions, and, behold, one like the Son of man came with the clouds of heaven, and came to the Ancient of days, and they brought him near before hijfi.^* Dan. 7 : 13. 18. AVhat is Christ's special work there before the Father and his angels ? " lie that overcometh, the same shall be clothed in white raiment } and I will not blot out his name out of the book of life, but / will confess his name before my Father, and before his angels.'''' Rev. 3:5. Note. — We have learned that during this judgment scene the dead are still in their graves. The record of each one's life, however, is in the books in heaven, and by that record their characters are well known. These records were made by the angels, who are there to present them as the names of those who have professed to be Christ's followers are called from the book of life. Rev. 20 : 12. Christ is also there to appear in behalf of those who have chosen him as their advocate, i John 2 : i. He presents his blood, as he appeals for their sins to be blotted from the books of remembrance. Mai. 3:16. Those sins of which they had repented were forgiven when they confessed them (Acts 3 : 19-21) ; but they could not be blotted out until by a final ex- amination of their life record it should be known that they had repented of all their sins, and were final overcomers. If this is the case, then their names are confessed in the judgment. But if it is seen that though running well for a time (Gal. 5:7), they did not overcome, then instead of confessing their ^\^\_^ ^L^\)\nGS. names before the Father and his angels, and blotting out their sins, Christ will blot out their names from the book of life. Rev. 3:5. As the place of judgment is in heaven, where the throne of God is, and as Christ is present in person, it conclusively follows that the work of judgment is also in heaven. All are judged by the record of their lives, and thus answer for the deeds done in the body. It is easy to see that such a work will not only decide forever the cases of the dead, but will also close the probation of all who are living, after which Christ will come to take to himself those who are found to be loyal to him. 19. Where will Christ receive his kingdom? "And there was given him dominion, and glory, and a kingdom, that all people, nations, and languages, should serve him." Dan. 7 : 14 ; Luke 19 : 12, 15 ; Rev. II : 15. 20. When he comes to earth, what title will he bear ? "And he hath on his vesture and on his thigh a name written, King of kings, and Lord of lords." Rev. 19 : 16. 21. What will be his mission to the earth? " For the Son of man shall come in the glory of his Father with his angels ; and then he shall x^yizxd, every man according to his works.''^ Matt. 16 : 27 ; Rev. 22 : 12. 22. Where will the Saviour take his people? " In tny Father'' s house are many mansions : if it were not so, I would have told you. I go to prepare a place for you. And if I go and prepare a place for you, I will come again, and receive you unto myself ; that where I am, there ye may be also." John 14 : 2, 3. 23. During the one thousand years that intervene between the two res- urrections, what will the saints do ? *' And I saw thrones, and they sat upon them, and judgment was given unto them : and I saw the souls of them that were beheaded for the witness of Jesus, and for the word of God, and which had not worshiped the beast, neither his im- age, neither had received his mark upon their foreheads, or in their hands ; and they lived and reigned [in the sense of judging] with Christ a thousand years.^'' Rev. 20 : 4. 24. Who will thus be judged by the saints ? " Do ye not know that the saints shall judge the world [the wicked] ? and if the world shall be judged by you, are ye unworthy to judge the smallest matters ? Know ye not that zve shall judge angels ? how much more things that pertain to this life.'' I Cor. 6 : 2, 3 ; Dan. 7 : 21, 22. Note. — As the names of the wicked were not found in the book of life at the time of the investigative judgment, before the second coming of Christ, it was known that they were not "worthy " of eternal life ; but the degree of punish- ment that they should receive is left for Christ and his saints to decide during the one thousand years before the second resurrection. The wicked angels, ftlso, are to be judged at this time, in the game manner. 1V\^ iU^GVALHl. 79 25. When will the saints judge the world ? ** Therefore yMfl(^vf nothing before the time, until the Lord come.'''' i Cor. 4:5. 26. How will the decisions of the saints be executed ? *' And out of his [Christ's] mouth goeth a sharp sword, that with it he should smite the nations ; and he shall rule them with a rod of iron : and he treadeth the wine-press of the fierceness and wrath of Almighty God." Rev. 19 : 15. 27. Why is the execution of the judgment thus given to Christ? " For as the Father hath life in himself, so hath he given to the Son to have life in himself ; and hath given him authority to execute judgment also, because he is the Son of man." John 5 : 26, 27 28. How will the opening of the investigative judgment be made known to the world ? "And I saw another angel fly in the midst of heaven, having the everlasting gos- . pel to preach unto them that dwell on the earth, and to every nation, and kin- dred, and tongue, and people, saying with a loud voice. Fear God, and give glory to him ; for the hour of his judgment is come.''^ Rev. 14 : 6, 7. Note. — It is seen that there are two phases of the judgment brought to view in the Scriptures, — the investigative and the executive. The investigative judg- ment takes place in heaven before Christ comes, in order to ascertain who are worthy to be raised in the first resurrection, at his coming, and who among the living are "accounted worthy" to be changed in the " twinkling of an eye," at the sounding of the last trump. It is necessary, therefore, for the investigative judgment to take place before the second advent, as there will be no opportunity for such a work to be done between the coming of Christ and the raising of the righteous dead, who are to be clothed with immortality in the act of rising from the grave. The executive judgment on the wicked occurs after the extent of punishment which they are to receive has been de- cided by the saints who were raised to sit on thrones of judgment (Rev. 20 : 4, 5) during the thousand years, i Cor. 6 : 1-3. The investigative judgment is that which is announced to the world by the angel's message of Rev. 14 : 6, 7. For the time when the announcement of this message is due to the world, see reading on "The First Angel's Message," p. 98. • > ■ # ■ < ' n^HOU Judge of quick and dead, J^ Before whose bar severe. With holy joy or guilty dread, We all shall soon appear, — Our cautioned souls prepare For that tremendous day And fill us now with watchful care. And stir us up to pray. SCH\?^ViHV. \^^^ORNH^^ scR\?Tv^^£ ^.^^•AOR^H^^ SCR\P^\)^^ ^L^AOR^nv)^ sc^\?TViRL v^L\J\OR^u^^, scH\?T\)'v^^ w^t\J\OR^u\:)^. SCR\?^^v^R^ WvL>AO\^f\UD^ scR\viuRL ^^^^A0Rf\n\3(\ SO?v\?TViRL V\LVJ\ORKH\)K. Not all the outward forms ou earth, Nor rites that God has given. Nor will of man, nor blood, nor birth. Can raise a soul to heaven. The sovereign will of God alone, Creates us heirs of grace. Born in the image of his Son, A new, peculiar race. ^be p^tonement in the 0ld T^estament. HY was Abel's sacrifice more acceptable to God than Cain's ? '■'■ By faith Abel offered unto God a more excellent sacrifice than Cain." Heb. 11:4. 2. To what did his sacrifice point forward? •* Ye were not redeemed with corruptible things, , . . but with the precious blood of Christy as of a lamb without blemish and without spot: who verily was fore-ordained before the foundation of the world." I Peter I : 18-20. 3. By his sacrifice, what did Abel obtain ? ♦' He obtained witness that he was righteous." Heb. 11:4. 4. With what sacrifice did God command Abraham to worship him ? "And he said unto him, Take me a heifer of three years old, and a she goat of three years old, and a ram of three years old. . . . And he took unto him all these, and divided them in the midst, and laid each piece one against another." Gen. 15:9, 10. 5. How did Jacob manifest his faith in the promised Redeemer? "And Israel took his journey with all that he had, and came to Beer-sheba, and offered sacrifices unto the God of his father Isaac." Gen. 46 : i. 6. What did the Lord command Moses to have made? "And the Lord spake unto Moses, saying. Speak unto the children of Israel, that they bring me an offering ; . . . and let them make me a sanctuary ; that I may divell among them." Ex. 25:1-8; Acts 7:44; Heb. 8:5. "More- over, thou shalt make the tabernacle with ten curtains of fine twined linen, and blue, and purple, and scarlet : with cherubim of cunning work shalt thou 6 [81] ^\^\_L RLK\)\HGS. make them." "And thou shalt make curtains of goats'' hair to be a cover- ing wpon the tabernacle; eleven curtains shalt thou make." "And thou shalt make a covering for the tent of'rams^ skins dyed red, and a covering abova oi badgers'' skins.^' Verses i, 7, 14, 7. How many apartments had the sanctuary ? "And the vail shall divide unto you between the holy place and the most holy.'''' Verse 33. Note. — The sanctuary, or tabernacle, was about forty-five feet (13.7-}- meters) long by fifteen feet (4.56-I- meters) wide, and divided into two parts, — the outer apartment, or "holy place," being two thirds of the whole building, and the inner apartment, or "most holy place," one third. Three sides of the building were of upright boards overlaid with gold, but the east, or front end, consisted of a curtain, which was put aside to form an entrance. 8. What was in the first apartment ? " For there was a tabernacle made ; the first, wherein was the candlestick, and the table, and the showbread ; which is called the sanctuary." lleb. 9 : 2. 9. What other article was in the first apartment ? "And he put the golden altar va the tent of the congregation before the vail." Ex. 40 : 26 ; 30 : 1-6. 10. What was contained in the second apartment, or the most holy place ? "And after the second vail, the tabernacle which is called the holiest of all; which had the golden censer, and the ark of the covenant overlaid round about with gold, wherein was the golden pot that had manna, and Aaron's rod that budded, and the tables of the covenant." Heb. 9 : 3, 4 ; Ex. 40 : 20, 21. 11. By what name was the cover of the ark known? " And thou shalt put the mercy-seat above upon the ark ; and in the ark thou shalt put the testimony that I shall give thee." Ex. 25 : 21. 12. Where was God, by the symbol of his presence, to meet with Is- rael's high priest ? "And there I will meet with thee, and I will commune with thee from above the mercy- seat, from between the two cherubim which are upon the ark of the testimony." Verse 22. 13. What was in the ark, under the mercy-seat ? "And he wrote on the tables, according to the first writing, the ten commandments. . . . And I turned myself and came down from the mount, and put the tables in the ark which I had made." Deut. 10 : 4, 5. 14. When this building was completed, for what purpose was it used ? and who daily officiated in the first apartment ? *' Now when these things were thus ordained, the priests went always into the first tabernacle, accomplishing the seryi^^ of God." Heb. 9 : 6. 15. Who only was allowed in the second apartment? how often? and for what purpose ? " But into the second went the high priest alone once every year ^ not without blood, which he offered for himself, zxv^for the errors of the people.^^ Verse 7. Note. — The round of service in the earthly sanctuary was God's service. It had to do with the sins of the people ; not that the blood offered there could take away their sins, for the Bible says expressly (Heb. 10 : 4) that it could not do so. It could, however, show their faith in the efficacy of Christ's blood yet to be spilled, and to which the sanctuary work constantly directed their minds. The work done there was a type, or shadow, of Christ's atoning work, and, as such, carries with it a significance that cannot be overestimated. With this thought in view, we proceed to learn the process by which, in a figure only, their sins were put away from them. 16. How does one commit sin? " Whosoever committeth sin transgresseth also the law ; for sin is the transgressioa of the law." I John 3: 4. 17. And what is the wages of sin? " The wages of sin is death.^^ Rom. 6 : 23. Note. - - Then if a man sinned in Israel, he violated one of the ten command- ments that were in the ark, and under the mercy-seat of God. These com- mandments were the pillars of God's government ; to violate one of them was to rebel against God's government, and so become subject to death. But there was a »/ still on him, having atoned for them in the most holy place, what did he next do ? " And when he hath made an end of reconciling the holy place, and the tahemacle of the congregation, and the altar, he shall bring the live goat ; and Aaron shall lay both his hands upon the head of the live goat, and confess over him all the iniquities of the children of Israel^ and all their transgressions in all their sins^ putting them upon the head of the goat^ and shall send him away by the hand of a fit man into the wilderness." Lev. 16 : 20, 21. 26. Then who bore the sins of the people, after the high priest had put them off, and the camp was cleansed from them ? •• And the goat shall bear upon hint all their iniquities unto a land not inhabite.i ; and he shall let go the goat in the wilderness." Verse 22. Note. — In this way the sins of Israel were disposed of each year. It will be noticed, however, that the atonement work of that dispensation only availed for those whose sins had been confessed and conveyed unto the sanctuary by the sacrifice of the victims offered daily at the door of the tabernacle. If any one chose to keep his sins upon himself, he received no atonement, but instead, was cut off from God's people at the close of that day's work ; though the privilege of making an offering was extended to the people, even while the high priest was engaged in the closing exercises of the year. See Num. 29 : 7-11, and the work entitled, "The Sanctuary and 2300 Days," pp. 289-297. It is clear, then, that no atonement can be made for a person before he con- fesses his sins. This subject is further discussed in the following reading. fORD, we are vile, and full of sin, We 're born unholy and unclean ; Sprung from the man whose guiky fall Corrupts his race, and taints us all. Soon as we draw our infant breath The seeds of sin grow up for death; Thy law demands a perfect heart. But we 're defiled in every part. Nor bleeding bird, nor bleeding beast, Nor hyssop branch, nor earthly priest. Nor running brook, nor flood, noi sea, Can wash the dismal stain away. Jesus, thy blood, thy blood alone, Hath power sufficient to atone : Thy blood can make us white as snov/, No other tide can cleanse us so. T^® ^tSnement in the fleix) ^estSiment, ^-gai T the death of Christ, what miracle signified that the priestly work of the earthly sanctuary was finished ? "Jesus, when he had cried again with a loud voice, yielded up the ghost. And, behold, ^/ze vail of the teviple was rent in twain from the top to the bot- tom.'*^ Matt. 27 : 50, 51. That is, the vail that separated between the holy and most holy places, was rent in twain. This showed that the earthly place of atonement was no longer sacred, but a common place, open to the gaze of all. 2. Where has the work of the sanctuary been conducted since the ascension of Christ? *• Now of the things which we have spoken this is the sum : We have such a High Priest, who is set on the right hand of the throne of the Majesty in the heavens. ^^ Heb. 8:1. 3. Who is this high priest ? " But Christ being come a high priest of good things to come, by a greater and more perfect tabernacle, not made with hands." Heb. 9:11. 4. Who erected this heavenly tabernacle, of which Christ is the minister ? •♦A minister of the sanctuary, and of the true tabernacle, which the Lord pitched, and not man.''^ Heb. 8 : 2. 5- Could Christ be a priest while he was on earth, and before the old priesthood ceased ? [88] " For if he were on earth, he should not be a priest, seeing that there are priests that offer gifts according to the law." Verse 4. 6. What did the service of the earthly priests signify ? " There are priests that offer gifts according to the law ; who serve unto the exam- ple and shadow of heavenly things ^ Verses 4, 5. 7. What was the earthly sanctuary designed to be ? " The way into the holiest of all was not yet made manifest, while as the first tab- ernacle was yet standing; which was a figure for the time then present.'''' Heb. 9 : 8, 9. Note. — From the foregoing scriptures we learn that the earthly sanctuary was a "figure" of the sanctuary in heaven, of which our Lord is the minister, and that the work of the earthly priest was a " shadow " of Christ's work as high priest. If the earthly sanctuary and its work were but a shadow, it is certain that the heavenly sanctuary and its work are real. 8. Are there different apartments of the heavenly sanctuary in which Christ ministers ? "For Christ is not entered into the holy places made with hands, which are the figures of the true.'''' Heb. 9 : 24. 9. Does the heavenly sanctuary contain an ark of the testament (covenant) ? "And the temple of God was opened in heaven, and ^here was seen in his temple the ark of his testament.^'' Rev. 11 : 19. Note. — The priestly work in the earthly sanctuary foreshadowed the work in the heavenly sanctuary. In the earthly, the atonement was performed on the last day of the ceremonial year. All who did not then have their sins atoned for, were "cutoff," and the camp was cleansed from sin. The atonement day was virtually a day of judgment for Israel, and the people whose sins had been atoned for were free from sin, and could enter upon the services of the new year clean in the sight of God. This work was kept up year after year. In the heavenly, the sacrifice is offered but once, and but one atonement can be made, which must take place at the time assigned of God for it to occur. And when the great atonement has been made, God's people will be forever free from sin, and sinnere will have been forever banished from the universe. This will be, as in the type, a day of judgment, with the difference that its consequences will be final and eternal. 10. The earthly sanctuary was cleansed by a high priest. Is it neces- sary for the heavenly sanctuary also to come to a time of cleansing, or purifying ? "It was therefore necessary that the patterns of things in the heavens should be purified with these ; but the heavenly things themselves with better sacrifices than these.'' ^ Heb. 9 : 23. DO ^\^\.^ \\L^t)\nGS. 11. From what will it be cleansed, or purified? "Nor yet that he should offer himself often, as the high priest entereth into the holy place every year with blood of others ; for then must he often have suf- fered since the foundation of the world : but now once in the end of the world hath he appeared to put away sin by the sacrifice of himself." Verses 25, 26. For the counterpart of this, in the type, see Lev. t6 : 30. 12. When the earthly high priest came out to the people after making the atonement, how did he transfer the sins of the people from himself? "And Aaron shall lay both his hands upon the head of the live goat, and confess over him all the iniquities of the children of Israel, and all their transgres- sions in all their sins, putting them upon the head of the goat.'''' Lev. 16 : 21. 13. How will it be when Christ has finished the atonement for his peo- ple? ** So Christ was once offered to bear the sins of many ; and unto them that look for him shall he appear the second time without sin unto salvation.''^ Heb. 9 : 28. That is, to those who stand waiting and watching for his appearance as did the people of Israel for their high priest to appear to them, Christ will appear to his people ; and at that time he will have laid upon the head of the great scape-goat (Satan) the sins of his people, which have been atoned for. Then Satan M'ill bear these sins (as did the typical scape-goat) to an uninhab- ited region, — the desolated earth, — while the saints will be enjoying the glories of heaven during the one thousand years. 14. When will the sins of the righteous be blotted out? " Repent ye therefore, and be converted, that your sins may be blotted out, when the times of refreshing shall come fro?n the presence of the Lord,^'' Acts 3 : 19. 15. What immediately follows the blotting out of sins? " And he shall send Jesus Christy which before was preached unto you, whom the heaven must receive until the times of restitution of all things." Verses 20, 21. 16. While Christ as high priest is still before the Father, what is given him ? " One like the Son of man came ... to the Ancient of days, and they brought him near before him. And there was given him dominion^ and glory, and a kingdom, that all people, nations, and languages should serve hmi." Dan 7 : i3» 14. 17. And when he comes to earth, what is his purpose ? " For the Lord himself shall descend from heaven with a shout, with the voice of the archangel, and with the trump of God ; and the dead in Christ shall rise first : then we which are alive and refuain shall be caught up together with them in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air ; and so shall we ever be with the Lord." i Thess. 4 : 16, 17. i8. But before any are thus raised at Christ's coming, what decision must be rendered in their cases ? " But they which shall be accounted worthy to obtain that world, and the resui-rec- iion froiti the dead.^^ Luke 20 : 35. Note. — We see that the typical sanctuary service is fully met in the work of Christ. And as the atonement day of the old dispensation was really a day of judgment, so the atonement work of Christ will include an investigation of the cases of his people. All who shall be "accounted worthy" to have a place in his kingdom will be called to dwell with him when he conie§ again to earth to gather his people. 19. Is there a specified time for the cleansing of the heavenly sanct- uary? "And he said unto me, Unto two thousand and three hundred days ; then shall the sanctuary be cleansed.'''' Dan. 8 : 14. 20. How may one know that this does not refer to the earthly sanct- uary ? " He said unto me, Understand, O son of man : for at the tivie of the rwr/ shall be the vision." Verse 17. In the time of the end the earthly sanctuary does not exist. For explanation of the time here introduced, see the next reading. TJLJITII joy we meditate the grace ^^ Of our High Priest above ; His heart is made of tenderness, His bosom glows with love. Touched with a sympathy within. He knows our feeble frame ; He knows what sore temptations mean. For he hath felt the same. He, in the days of feeble flesh. Poured out his cries and tears ; And in full measure feels afresh What every member bears. Then let our humble faith address His mercy and his power ; We shall obtain delivering grace In the distressing hour. M . . ■ I ■ I t I > T I I t LU jJ.I 1 I ■ 11 t MX UIIIIllIIX-tTlIXXIXII , ^^^.^^iSM^ffifflsffiffiHilisfil^^ ^t iv\t M\s\ou.- ^^ jp[ (5reat Prophetic Period, T what time, according to the prophecy of Daniel, was the sanctuary to be cleansed ? " And he said unto me, Unto two thousand and three hundred days ; then shall the sanctuary be cleansed." Dan. 8 : 14. 2. Where was Daniel when the vision of this chapter was given? And I saw in a vision ; and it came to pass, when I saw, that I zuas at Shushan in the palace^ which is in the province of Elam ; and I saw in a vision, and I luas hy the river of Ulai.'''' Verse 2. 3. What first appeared to the prophet? "Then I lifted up mine eyes, and saw, and, behold, there stood before the river a ram which had t7vo horns. ^^ Verse 3. 4. What next appeared upon the scene? *• And as I M'as considering, behold, a he-goat came from the west. . . . And he came to the ram that had two horns, . . . and smote the ram, and brake his two horns." Verses 5-7. 5. What happened after the prophet heard the time announced for the cleansing of the sanctuary ? "And it came to pass, when I, even T Daniel, had seen the vision, and sought for the meaning, then, behold, there stood before 7ne as the appearance of a man.'''' Verse 15. 6. What command did Daniel hear given to this angel ? "And I heard a man's voice between the banks of Ulai, which called and said, Gabriel^ make this vian to understand the vision.'''' Verse 16. 7. What were the first words that the angel then uttered before the prophet ? "I was afraid, and fell upon my face : but he said unto me. Understand^ O son of man; for at the time of the end shall be the vision.^^ Verse 17. That is, the complete fulfillment of the vision will come in the time of the end. [92] k GR^M ?RO?H^"\\C ?^R\OD. 8. How did the angel then proceed to fulfill his mission to Daniel ? '* The ram which thou sawest having two horns are the kings of Media and Persia. And the rough goat is the king of Grecia." Verses 20, 21. 9. What part of the vision did the angel say was to be shut up, and why? " And the vision of the evening and the morning which was told is true : wherefore shut thou up the vision ; for it shall be for many daysJ*^ Verse 26. Note. — That part of the vision relating to the ** evening morning " (see margin of verse 14), was to be shut up for a time, because that was not to be fulfilled for "many days." The other portion of it was impending in Daniel's day. In fact, the fulfillment of the ram standing by the river, came about in fif- teen years after the view was given to the prophet. It was proper to explain this part of the vision to Daniel that he might apprise the people of what was coming. 10. What did Daniel say about the vision? "And I Daniel fainted, and was sick certain days; afterward I rose up, and did the king's business ; and I was astonished at the vision^ but none understood it." Verse 27. 11. Although Daniel said nothing of his astonishment at what he had seen, so that the king's courtiers did not perceive it, what did he do? " In the first year of Darius, ... I Daniel understood by books the number of the years, whereof the word of the Lord came to Jeremiah the prophet, that he would accomplish seventy years in the desolations of Jerusalem.^^ Dan. 9:1,2. That is, in his anxiety to learn the full meaning of the vision, Daniel had . searched the sacred books until in the first year of Darius the Median king, he had about come to the conclusion that the seventy years' desolation of Jeru- salem and the earthly sanctuary in that city would be the fulfillment of the vision. 12. In view of this, what did the prophet do ? "And I set my face unto the Lord God, to seek by prayer and supplications, -with fasting, and sackcloth, and ashes." Verse 3. 13. What, in Daniel's prayer, showed that he was still anxious about the sanctuary question ? " Now therefore, O our God, hear the prayer of thy servant, and his supplications, and cause thy face to shine upon thy sanctuary that is desolate, for the Lord's sake." Verse 17. 14. How did the Lord regard his petition? " Yea, while I was speaking in prayer, even the man Gabriel whom I had seen in the vision at the beginning, being caused to fly swiftly, touched me about the time of the evening oblation." Verse 21. 15. What did Gabriel tell Daniel? "At the beginning of thy supplications the commandment came forth, and / am come to show thee ; for thou art greatly beloved : therefore understand the matter, and consider THE vision." Verse 23. •5 C t3 §^2 ^- >> •^ tp^-^ o _ (U .« U '«« W *-! O &• oj (U -jc: Hj r* W y *- S c c - o S ^ C ^.'^ (U c o t:-;2ii >.- ° .1 s =i _§ C O < ^ bf) I/) a> oj 'r: X S " £ ^^ =« "■^ -5 -^ rt - £ rt (u H X Ji =5 rt.£ -o *" o u S — (3 O M w W XoTE. — "Consider the vision." Zb consider is "to fix the mind on, with a view to a careful examination ; to think on with care ; to ponder ; to study ; to meditate on." — Webster. The vision Daniel was to ponder, or study, was the same vision referred to in verse 21, the one in which he says Gabriel appeared to him ; and that vision was given in chapter 8. 16. What application did Gabriel proceed to make of the vision? " Seventy weeks are determined ttpon thy people and upon thy holy city, to finish the transgression, and to make an end of sins, and to make reconciliation for iniquity, and to bring in everlasting righteousness, and to seal up the vision and prophecy, and to anoint the Most Holy." Verse 24. Notes. — Gesenius, in his Hebrew Lexicon, says that the original word here translated "determined" means "properly, to cut off ; tropically, to divide; and so to determine ^ to decree.^'' " Seventy weeks have been cut off upon thy people, and upon thy holy city." — Whiting's Translation. Dr. Gill, on Dan. 9:24, says: "That is, such a space of time is fixed upon ; cut otit^ as the word signifies." " To Finish the Transgression.^^ — The Jews were to fill up the measure of their iniquity by rejecting and crucifying the Messiah ; they would then no longer be his peculiar people, or host. Read Matt. 21:38-43; 23:32-38; 27:25. ' ' To Make an End of Sins. ' ' — The best explanation of this clause is given in Hebrews 9 : 26 : " Now once in the end of the world hath he ap- peared to put away sin by the sacrifice of himself ; " and in Romans 8.3: "What the law could not do, in that it was weak through the flesh, God sending his own Son in the likeness of sinful flesh, and for sin, condemned sin in the flesh. " So "Christ is the end [purpose] of the law for righteousness." " To Bring in Everlasting Righteousness.''' — This must mean the right- eousness of Christ, — that righteousness by which he was enabled to make an atonement for sin, and which, through faith, may be imputed to the penitent believer. " To Seal up the Vision.^'' — To seal sometimes means to fulfill ; to estab- lish. See Webster. During the seventy weeks a part of the vision was exactly fulfilled, and this establishes and makes sure the fulfillment of the whole. " To Anoint the Most Holy.''' — This is supposed to refer to the anointing of the heavenly sanctuary, preparatory to opening the services there. Seventy weeks are equal to 490 days. These were to be "cut off" from the vision Daniel was considering, that is, from the 2300 days. The days in this prophecy, uniformly with those of other prophecies, represent years. (See reading on "A Remarkable Symbol," p. 29, question 10.) If, then, the 490 years are "cut off" from the 23CX) years, it follows that the 490 years begin at the same time as the 2300. 17. When did the angel say that the seventy weeks (490 years) were to commence ? " Know therefore and understand, that from the going forth ^of the commandment to restore and to build Jerusalem unto the Messiah the Prince shall be seven weeks, and threescore and two weeks ; the street shall be built again, and the wall, even in troublous times." Verse 25. 96 B\^V^ \\Lk\)\UGS. Note. — Sixty-nine of the seventy weeks were to reach *'unto the Messiah the Prince." Messiah is Christ, " the Anointed." Messiah is the Hebrew word, and Christ the Greek word, meaning anointed. See margin of John i :4i. i8. How was Jesus anointed? ♦* God anointed Jesus of Nazareth with the Holy Ghost and with power." Acts 10:38. 19. At what time did Jesus receive the special anointing of the Holy Spirit ? "Jesus also being baptized, and praying, the heaven was opened, and the Holy Ghost descended in a bodily shape like a dove upon hij?i, and a voice came from heaven, which said. Thou art my beloved Son." Luke 3 : 21, 22. 20. What did Jesus say shortly after this ? "The Spirit of the Lord is upon me, because he hath anointed me to preach the gospel to the poor." Luke 4 : 18 ; Mark i : 15. Note. — It is evident that the sixty-nine weeks (483 years) were to reach to the baptism of Christ, as that was the time of his anointing by the Holy Spirit. John the Baptist began his work in the fifteenth year of the reign of Tiberius. Luke 3 : 1-3. Tiberius began to reign conjointly with his father in the year 12 A. D., two years before his father's death. ("Prideaux's Connection," vol. i, p. 246.) The fifteenth year of his reign would therefore be A. D. 27, the time when Jesus was anointed, at his baptism. 21. When was a decree made to restore and build Jerusalem? " This Ezra went up from Babylon. . . . And there went up some of the chil- dren of Israel, and of the priests, and the Levites, and the singers, and the porters, and the Nethinim, unto Jerusalem, in the seventh year of Artaxerxes the king. And he came to Jerusalem in the fifth month, which was in the seventh year of the king." Ezra 7 : 6-8. Notes. — This Artaxerxes began to reign B. c. 464. (See "Prideaux's Con- nection," vol. I, p, 222; "Smith's Comprehensive Dictionary," art. Ar- taxerxes.) The seventh year of his reign would be 457 B. c. Reckoning 483 full years from the first day of 457 B. C, would bring us to the last day of A. D. 26. This is demonstrated from the fact that it requires all of the twenty-six years A. D., and all of the 457 years B. C. to make 483 years, which may be illustrated by the following diagram : — B. C. 457. A. D. 26. 457 Years. 26 Years. A. D. 27. 483 Years. It is also manifest by the diagram that if the work of restoring Jerusalem did not commence until past the middle of the year 457 B. c. (see Ezra 7 : 8), then all the time of the first part of that year not so employed, must be added to the last day of A. D. 26, which would bring us to the latter part of A. d. 27, the time of Christ's baptism. This "seals up," or makes sure, the prophecy. Dr. Adam Clarke says: '■'^ According to the commandment of the God of Israel. He first gave the order, and stirred up the hearts of the following Persian kings to second that order : — '* Of Cyrus. This sovereign gave his orders for the rebuilding of the temple about a. M. 3468 [b. c. 536]. ^^ And Darius. Darius Hystaspes confirmed the above order, A. M. 3485 [B. c. 519]. '■'■ And Artaxerxes. Artaxerxes Longimanus sent Ezra to Judea with new 'privileges, a. m. 3547 [b. c. 457]." — Notes on Ezra 6 : 14. The letter of Artaxerxes to Ezra, conferring upon him authority to do this work, is found in Ezra 7 : 1 1-26. 22. At the close of 483 years, in a. d. 27, one week, or seven years of the 490 yet remained. What was to be done in the midst of that week ? " And he shall confirm the covenant with many for one week ; and in the midst of the iveek he shall cause thv sacrifice and the oblation to cease.'''' Dan. 9 : 27. Note. — As the sixty-nine weeks ended in the fall of A. D. 27, the middle of the seventieth week, or the three and a half years, would end in the spring of A. D. 31, when Christ was crucified, and by his death caused to cease, or brought to an end, the sacrifices and oblations of the earthly sanctuary. Three and a half years more (the last part of the seventieth week) would end in the autumn of a. d. 34. This brings us to the end of the 490 years which were " cut off " from the 23CX). There still remain 18 10 years, which, if added to a. D. 34, take us to A. D. 1844. 23. And what did the angel say would then take place ? " And he said unto me, Unto two thousand and three hundred days ; then shall the sanctuary be cleansed.'''' Dan. 8 : 14. In other words, the great closing work of Christ for the world, the atonement, or the investigative judgment, will at that time commence. The typical day of atonement for Israel occu- pied but one day in a year. This may occupy but a correspondingly short time. Already that work has been going on nearly half a century, and must soon close. "Who is ready to meet its decisions ? -^^0^*^ f AS God appointed the day of judgment? Because he hath appointed a day, in the which he will judge the world in righteousness." Acts 17:31. 2. To whom has this event been made known ? " Surely the Lord God will do nothing, but he revealeth his secret unto his serv- ants the prophets.'''' Amos 3 : 7. 3. Where is the announcement of the judgment made ? " Saying with a loud voice, Fear God, and give glory to him ; for the hour of his judgment is come.'''' Rev^ 14 : 7. 4. What does the angel j^reach who makes this announcement? "And I saw another angel fly in the midst of heaven, having the everlasting gos- pel to preach unto them that dwell on the earth, and to every nation, and kindred, and tongue, and people." Verse 6. Notes. — *^ Angel is from an original word meaning 'messenger,' and is used sometimes of ministering spirits sent of God to men with a message, etc., as in the Old Testament, Gospels, and Acts ; sometimes of men so sent, as in the epistles and book of Revelation," — ^S*. S. Teachers^ Helps fo the Study of the Bible, p. g6. As the preaching of the gospel is committed to men chosen of God (Gal. 2 : 7 ; 2 Cor. 5 : 18-20), this angel must represent men sent forth with a spe- cial message [98] 5. By what is this angel accompanied before his work is accom- plished ? "And there followed another angel ^ saying, Babylon is fallen. . . . And the third angel followed them, saying with a loud voice, If any man worship the beast and his image, and receive his mark in his forehead or in his hand, the same shall drink of the wine of the wrath of God," Rev. 14 : 8-10. 6. What will be the effect of the united work of these three messages? " And another angel came out of the temple, crying with a loud voice to him that sat on the cloud. Thrust in thy sickle^ and reap : for the time is come for thee to reap ; for the harvest of the earth is ripe."" Verse 15. See Matt. 13 : 39. 7. What takes place in connection with the harvest ? "And I looked, and behold a white cloud, and upon the cloud one sat like unto the Son of many having on his head a golden crown^ and in his hand a sharp sickle." Verse 14. The truths preached under these three angels, are to culminate in the Lord's advent, and the world's harvest. It is, then, clear that these messages must all go to one generation, and that generation the last one before the close of probation. No great religious movement ordained of God is ever sprung upon the world unheralded. See the work cf Noah, John the Baptist, and others, in confirmation of this. So we may expect that just prior to the opening of the judgment announced by this first angel, God will have men in all parts of the world calling attention to the important time just before them. 8. What was the appearance of an angel seen by John, as recorded in chapter ten ? And I saw another mighty angel come down from heaven, clothed ivith a cloud : and a rainbow was upon his head, and his face was as it were the sun, and his feet as pillars of fire." Rev. 10 ; i. 9. What did he hold in his hand ? " And he had in his hand a little book open.^'' Verse 2, first part. 10. And what did the angel do ? " And he set his right foot upon the sea, and his left foot on the earth, and cried with a loud voice^ as when a lion roareth." Verses 2, 3. 11. What was the burden of this message? " And the angel which I saw stand upon the sea and upon the earth lifted up his hand to heaven, and sware by him that liveth forever and ever, who created heaven, and the things that therein are, and the earth, and the things that therein are, and the sea, and the things which are therein, that there should be time no longer. ^^ Verses 5, 6. 12. The book in the hand of the angel, from which he proclaimed this time message, was said to be "open." When was the only sealed book of the Bible, that contained definite time, to be opened ? 100 ^\^\.L RLK\^\HOS. "But thou, O Daniel, shut up the words, and seal the book, even to the time of the end : many shall run to and fro, and knowledge shall be increased." Dan. 12 : 4. Such a message, then, could not go to the world till *' the tinie of the end" came; for when it is proclaimed, the little book is "open," and in the hands of those who are represented by the angel. 13. What does the prophet Daniel say about the judgment? ** I beheld till \.\ve thrones were cast down [placed^ Rev. Ver.], and the Ancient of days did sit, . . . thousand thousands ministered unto him, and ten thousand times ten thousand stood before him : the judg?nent was set, and the books were opened.^'' Dan. 7 : 9, 10. 14. What did Daniel see the little horn (Roman Church) do after the judgment opened? "I beheld then because of the voice of the great ivords 7vhich the horn xpake.''^ Verse 11. 15. When did the angel say this judgment work, called the cleansing of the sanctuary (see readings on the Atonement, pp. 81, 88) would commence ? "And he said unto me. Unto tzvo thousand a7td three hundred days ; then shall the sanctuary be cleansed." Dan. 8 : 14. Notes. — It may here be stated that since the closing of the 2300 days, in 1844, some of the greatest words of the Roman hierarchy have been uttered. For instance, the infallibility dogma of Pius IX., propagated in 1 870. It is also a remarkable fulfillment of the prophecy that just prior to the close of that pro- phetic period, and in fulfillment of the first angel's message of Rev. 14 : 6, 7, men in various parts of the world did go forth proclaiming that " the hour of His judgment is come." It will be noticed in Rev. 10 : 2, that the angel set one foot on the sea and the other on the land, implying that his message is a • world-wide one. In fulfillment of this, Joseph Wolfe in Asia, Irving in Eng- land, and Miller in America, with hundreds of co-laborers, heralded to the world, between the years 1836 and 1844, the message of the judgment hour. Mourant Brock, an English writer, says of the extent of that message : *' It is not merely in Great Britain that the expectation of the near return of the Redeemer is entertained, and the voice of warning raised, but also in America, India, and on the continent of Europe. In America about three hundred ministers of the word are thus preaching ' this gospel of the king- dom ; ' whilst in this country about seven hundred of the Church of England are raising the same cry." — Advent Tracts, vol. 2, p. ijj. "The Voice of the Church," by D. T. Taylor, pp. 342, 343, speaks thus of the work done in the different countries of the world by those who proclaimed that message : "In Wirtemberg there is a Christian colony num- bering hundreds, who look for the speedy advent of Christ ; also another on the shores of the Caspian ; the Molokaners, a large body of dissenters from the Russian Greek Church, residing on the shores of the Baltic, — a very pious people, of whom it is said, 'Taking the Bible alone for their creed, the norm of their faith is simply the Holy Scriptures,' — are characterized by the 'expectation of Christ's immediate and visible reign upon earth.' In Russia, ^V\^ V\RS^ KHG»LV.'S ^LSSKCat 101 the doctrine of Christ's coming and reign is preached to some extent, and received by many of the lower class. It has been extensively agitated in Germany, particularly in the south part among the Moravians. In Norway, charts and books on the advent have been circulated extensively, and the doc- trine received by many. Among the Tartars in Tartary, there prevails an expectation of Christ's advents about this time. English and American publi- cations on this doctrine have been sent to Holland, Germany, India, Ireland, Constantinople, Rome, and to nearly every missionary station on the globe. At the Turks Islands, it has been received to some extent among the Wes- leyans. Mr. Fox, a Scottish missionary to the Teloogoo people was a believer in Christ's soon coming. James Mac Gregor Bertram, a Scottish missionary of the Baptist order at St. Helena, has sounded the cry extensively on that island, making many converts and pre-millennialists ; he has also preached it in South Africa at the missionary stations there. David N. Lord informs us that a large proportion of the missionaries who have gone from Great Britain to make known the gospel to the heathen, and who are now laboring in Asia and Africa, are millennarians ; and Joseph Wolfe, D. D., according to his journals, between the years 182 1 and 1845 proclaimed the Lord's speedy advent in Palestine, Egypt, on the shores of the Red Sea, Mesopotamia, the Crimea, Persia, Georgia, throughout the Ottoman Empire, in Greece, Arabia, Turkistan, Bokhara, Afghanistan, Cashmere, Hindoostan, Thibet, in Holland, Scotland, and Ireland, at Constantinople, Jerusalem, St. Helena, also on shipboard in the Mediterranean, and at New York City, to all denominations. Pie declares he has preached among Jews, Turks, Mohammedans, Parsees, Hindoos, Chaldeans, Yeseedes, Syrians, Sabeans, to pashas, sheiks, shahs, the kings of Organtsh and Bokhara, the queen of Greece, etc. ; and of his extra- ordinary labors the Investigator says, ' No individual has, perhaps, given greater publicity to the doctrine of the second coming of the Lord Jesus Christ than has this well-known missionary to the world. "Wherever he goes, he proclaims the approaching advent of the Messiah in glory.' " 76. What did John do with the little book given him by the angel? and what effect did it have upon him ? " And I took the little book out of the angel's hand, and ate it up ; and it was in my mouth sweet as honey ; and as soon as I had eaten it, my belly was bitter.^'' Rev. 10 : 10. 17. What is symbolized by his eating the book? " Moreover he said unto me, Son of man, eat that thou findest ; eat this roll, and go SPEAK unto the house of Israel:' Eze. 3:1. To eat, or fill one's self, so as to speak what the roll contained, would be to take in or understand its con- tents. John, representing the Lord's messengers in this important message to be given, ate (devoured) the book, which was pleasant at first to contemplate, but became bitter afterward, representing the disappointment when the time passed in 1844, and the Lord did not come, as was anticipated. 18. Were not the disciples disappointed in their expectations concern- ing Christ's work at his first advent ? *When they therefore were come together, they asked of him, saying. Lord, wilt thou at this time restore again the kingdom to Israel .^ " Acts i : 6. See also Luke 24 : 19-21. 102 •\V\L VW^S^^ KUGLV-'S ^^SSKG^. Note. — The disappointment of the disciples of Christ did not prove his mission false. As he rode into Jerusalem amid the shouts of *' Hosanna ! " from the delighted disciples, who supposed he would then take the throne of David and commence his reign, the Pharisees asked him to rebuke the disciples. But Christ answered : "I tell you that, if these should hold their peace, the stones would immediately cry out." Luke 19:40. And why? — Because the prophecies relating to his earthly work had predicted this entry into Jerusa- lem (Zech. 9 :g), and it must be fulfilled, even should the stones be caused to fulfill it. Then the Lord in this event suffered his disciples to be disap pointed, and yet they were fulfilling prophecy. When Israel left Egypt, under the impression that they would in a few days, at farthest, enter the promised land, they, too, were disappointed. But that did not disprove the divine call of Moses, nor show that the departure from Egypt was not ordered by God. In every great movement which God has inaugurated among his people, he has suffered disappointment to come, in order to test the faith of those en- gaged in it. It was so in the cases of Elijah, Jonah, and others. And so it was in 1844. God suffered his people to misapprehend the intent of the prophecy, and thus their faith was tested. The disappointment was due, not to an error in locating the beginning or the end of the 2300 days, but in the nature of the event to occur at the end of those days. They supposed the cleansing of the sanctuary meant the purifying of the earth by fire, at the coming of Christ. For an exposition of the 2300 days, see reading on "A Great Prophetic Period," p. 92. 19. What did the Lord tell John that the people should afterward do? " And he said unto me, Thou must prophesy again before many peoples, and na- tions, and tongues, and kings." Rev. 10: 11. 20. What ifiessage was immediately to follow the proclamation of the judgment? "And there followed another angel, saying, Babylon is fallen, is fallen." Rev. 14 : 8. For explanation of this message, see next reading. ^he Second ^ngeVs TVl^ssage. HAT announcement is made by the second angel of Rev. 14? " And there followed another angel, saying, Babylon is fallen, is fallen, that great city, because she made all nations drink of the wine of the wrath of her fornication." Rev. 14 : 8. 2. To whom is the term Babylon elsewhere applied ? ^ " And the ivoman was arrayed in purple and scarlet color. . . . And tey>on her forehead Tvas a name written. Mystery, Babylon the Cireat, the Mother of Harlots and Abominations of the Earth." Rev. 17:4, 5. Notes. — K woman, in prophecy, denotes a church. Eze. 23 : 2-4 ; Jer. 3:1, 14, 20 ; Rom. 7:4; Rev. 14 : 4, 5. The word Babylon comes from Babel, and signifies mixture or confusion, which may be the result of idolatrous worship. Bush, in his Notes on Gen. 10:10, says, "Babel {i. e., confusion) is but another name for Babylon, which, from its being the primitive seat of despotical empire, and probably of idolatrous worship, has come to be employed in the Scriptures, particularly in the Apocalypse, as a typical or symbolical designation of oppressive govern- ments, both civil and ecclesiastical." 3. What does the apostle call the church that has become corrupted by worldly alliances ? " Ye adiilterers and adulteresses, Vnovf ye not that the friendship of the world is enmity with God ? " James 4 : 4. Babylon is also said to commit /ornication. 4. And what is that called which was to reveal the "man of sin," or the papacy? [103] 104 B\^V.t RLN\^\HG.S, *' Let no man deceive you. by any means ; for that clay shall not come, except there come a falling muay first, and that man of sin be revealed, the son of perdi- tion." 2 Thess. 2:3. If a "falling away" in this case means apostasy, the "fall" of Babylon must be a moral fall, caused by a departure from the simplicity of the gospel. 5. What work was this " mother of harlots " seen to engage in ? " And I saw the woman drunken with the blood of the saints^ and with the blood of the martyrs of Jesus." Rev. 17:6. 6. What was in the hand of this woman ? "And the woman was arrayed in purple and scarlet color, and decked with gold and precious stones and pearls, having a golden cup in her hand full of abom- inations and filthiness of her fornication." Verse 4. 7. What effect had this wine (false doctrine) upon those to whom it was given ? " And the inhabitants of the earth have been made d}'unk with the wine of her for- nication." Verse 2. 8. This woman is said to be the " mother " of harlots. Are there any churches which have sprung from the mother church of Rome, directly or indirectly, and which resemble her in doctrine or otherwise ? "If the church of Rome were ever guilty of idolatry in relation to the saints, her daughter, the Church of England, stands guilty of the same, which has ten churches dedicated to Mary for one dedicated to Christ." — Catholic Chris- tian Instructed^ p. 18. Mr. Hopkins, in a treatise on the millennium, says : "There is no reason to con- sider the anti-Christian spirit and practices confined to that which is now called the church of Rome. The Protestant churches have much of Antichrist in them, and are far from being wholly reformed from corruption and wick- edness." " There is a powerful element of Romanism in all the larger Protestant bodies. The clergymen do not teach to the people the Bible itself in its purity and simplicity, but they require them to receive instead a system of clerical inter- pretations of the Bible." — Liberal Christian. 9. What confessions have been made by leading men, which show that they consider the churches to be in a fallen condition ? " A confession can be had from the lips of the pastors of most of our churches, that in our midst there are wicked, unholy, corrupt men "who maintain their position, and are saved from a righteous discipline, either by their wealth or social posi- tion. It is true of this church, and it is true of many of the churches around us. If a ship should go to sea with as many rotten timbers as we have spirit- ually rotten members, it would go to the bottom in twenty-four hours. . . . One thoughtful, intelligent layman, a member of a church which is a leader iv\L SLC-ouD f^ua^us >^tss^Q^^. 105 in its denomination, said the other day, ' Our church has degenerated into a great, strong, social, fashionable organization.' " — Rev. Geo. F. Pentecost^ in Christian Statesman of Jan. 8, 1876. Robert Atkins, also, in a sermon preached in London, said : "The truly right- eous are diminished from the earth, and no man layeth it to heart. The pro- fessors of religion of the present day, in every church, are lovers of the world, conformers to the world, lovers of creature comfort, and aspirers after respect- ability. They are called to suffer with Christ, but they shrink from even reproach. Apostasy, apostasy, apostasy, is engraven on the very front of every church ; and did they know it, and did they feel it, there might be hope ; but alas ! they cry, ' We are rich, and increased in goods, and have need of nothing.' " Referring to a session of the General Assembly of the Presbyterian Church of Ireland, held in Belfast in 1859, the News Letter of that city, in its issue of Sept. 30, said : " Here in this venerable body of ministers and elders, we find two ministers openly giving each other the lie, and the whole General Assem- bly turned into a scene of confusion bordering upon a riot." 10. What does Paul say of the condition of the church in the last days ? *'This know also, that in the last days perilous times shall come. For men shall be lovers of their own selves, covetous, boasters, proud, blasphemers, . . . lovers of pleasures more than lovers of God ; having a form of godliness, but denying the power thereof : from such turn away." 2 Tim. 3 : 1-5. Notes. — H. Mattison, D. D., appeals to his people in the following strain: " You Methodists, who were once poor and unknown, but have grown rich and prominent in the world, have left the narrow way in which you walked twenty or thirty years ago, have ceased to attend class-meeting, seldom pray in your families or in prayer-meetings, as you once did, and are now indulg- ing in many of the fashionable amusements of the day, such as playing chess, dominoes, billiards, and cards, dancing, and attendii^ig theaters, or allowing your children to indulge in them." — Popular Amusements, p. j. The Christian Commonwealth, a leading relir;ious journal of England, says: "More than once we have stron 'y denounced the pernicious vice of gambling, in all its varied forms, and we expect to do it again many times before the evil practice dies out. Certainly we cannot be silent when we find that even the church itself is infected with this pestilent disease. The raffling which goes on at bazaars is a species of gambling, and it is marvelous that Christian men should countenance it in any way. It is a lottery, pure and simple. At Birmingham the other day, £$ and ;^io notes were raffled at a Congregational bazaar. This is just as much gambling as betting on horse- races, or playing at games of chance in the gambling hells of Monte Carlo. How can Christian men protest against the vices of the world while their own hands are polluted ? " 11. How does the prophet elsewhere describe the condition of Babylon ? " Babylon the great is fallen, is fallen, and is become the habitation of devils, and the hold of every foul spirit, and a cage of every unclean and hateful bird.'' Rev. 18:2. 106 '\V\^ SLCOU\^ ^Ha^L•S VALSSKCat. Notes. — "I believe that one half of the professors of the gospel are nothing better than practical infidels." — Dr. Cumming, in '■^ Time of the End,^^ p. i8j. "The Church of England seems to be eaten through and through with sacramentarianism ; but non -conformity appears to be almost as badly riddled with philosophical infidelity. Those of whom we thought better things are turning aside one by one from the fundamentals of the faith. Through and through, I believe, the very heart of England is honey-combed with a damna- ble infidelity which dares still go into the pulpit, and call itself Christian." ^ — Mr. Spurgeon^ in the Record. Many of the evils set forth in the foregoing extracts existed (though per- haps m milder form than now) in 1844, and were probably the cause of the churches' rejecting the great Advent movement of that time. Since then the cry, *' Babylon is fallen," has been going to the world. 12. Where will many of God's people be found when this cry is at its hight ? " And I heard another voice from heaven, saying, Covie out of her ^ my people, that ye be not partakers of her sins, and that ye receive not of her plagues." Rev. 18 14. Note. — "I also think Christ has a true church on earth, but its members are scattered among the various denominations, and are all more or less under the influence of Mystery, Babylon and her daughters." — Wm. ICinkaid, in " Bible Doctrine, ' ' /. 2g4. 13. In this call to "come out" of Babylon, what message does the Lord send to guide his people into the truth for these days ? " And the third angel followed them, saying with a loud voice, If any man worship the beast and his image, and receive his mark in his forehead, or in his hand, the same shall drink of the wine of the wrath of God, which is poured out without mixture into the cup of his indignation. . . . Here is the patience of the saints : here are they that keep the commandments of God, and the faith of Jesus." Rev. 14:9-12. Note. — It is worthy of notice that the first of these angels has simply an an- nouncement to make of the judgment at hand ; the second tells the condition of the religious world, and expoi^ies its unfitness to meet its record in the judgment previously announced ; while the third provides a remedy whereby the people may be made ready to meet the judgment and the coming King. This sub- ject is treated in the next reading. ^be Third p^^ngel's 7V\,essagG. GAINST whose worship are the dwellers of earth warned by r^jj^ the third angel ? "And the third angel followed them, saying with a loud voice, If any man worship the beast and his image^ and receive his mark in his forehead, or in his hand, the same shall drink of the wine of the wrath of God." Rev. 14 : 9. 2. AVhat beast had been seen coming up out of the sea ? "And I stood upon the sand of the sea, and saw a beast rise up out of the sea, having seven heads and ten horns, and upon his horns ten crowns, and upon his heads the name of blasphemy.''^ Rev. 13 : i. 3. What power was given to this beast ? " And it was given unto him to make war with the saints ^ and to overcome them $ and power was given him over all kindreds, and tongues, and nations." Verse 7. 4. What was the result of his overcoming the saints ? " And all that dwell upon the earth shall worship him, whose names are not writ- ten in the book of life of the Lamb slain from •he foundation of the world." Verse 8. 5. What did the " mother of harlots " do to the saints ? "And I saw the woman drunken with the blood of the saints, and with the blood of the martyrs of Jesus." Rev. 17 : 6. [107] 108 ^\^\_^ ^£.kti\l\C^S. 6. And what did she succeed in accomplishing by her course ? " The inhabitants of the earth have been made drunk with the wine of her forni- cation.''^ Verse 2. The beast of Rev. 13, and the woman of Rev. 17, are identical. They are symbols of the Roman Church. She put to death minions of saints, and finally so nea-rly overcame the whole world that even *' the kings of the earth " were subdued, and made to pay her homage and worship. 7. What other beast was seen to arise after the one last described ? " And 1 beheld another beast coming up out of the earth ; and he had two horns like a lamb, and he spake as a dragon." Rev. 13 :ii. This symbol repre- sents the United States of America. For confirmation of this, see reading on *'The Last Nation Noticed in Prophecy," p. 226. 8. What is the two-horned beast to do ? " Saying to them that dwell on the earth, that they should make an image to the beast which had the wound by a sword, and did live." Verse 14. 9. What will the two-horned beast require all under its jurisdiction to receive ? "And he causeth all, both small and great, rich and poor, free and bond, to receive a mark in their right hand, or in their foreheads." Verse 16. 10. What will be the result? " And that no man might buy or sell, save he that had the markj or the name of the beast, or the number of his name." Verse 17. 11. How much power is to be given to the image of the beast? " And he had power to give life unto the image of the beast, that the image of the beast should both speak, and cause that as many as would not worship the image of the beast should be killed.'''* Verse 15. The image of the beast is to have the same power as the beast itself has had — to kill those who will not obey its dogmas. 12. After uttering his warning by the third angel against all this, what does God offer instead, as that which will manifest the patience of the saints ? " Here is the patience of the saints : here are they that keep the commandments of God, and the faith of Jesus. ^'' Rev. 14 : 12. 13. What does the Bible set forth as the "commandments of God"? "And the Lord spake unto you out of the midst of the fire; . . . and he declared unto you his covenant, which he commanded you to perform, even ten commandments ; and he wrote them upon two tables of stone," l)eut. 4:12, 13. 14. Were these ten commandments the complete law of God ? IH^ IVWR^i NHGLUS ULSSNG^. 109 *' These words the Lord spake unto all your assembly in the mount out of the midst of the fire, of the cloud, and of the thick darkness, with a great voice ; and he added no more. And he wrote them in two tables of stone." Deut. 5 : 22. 15. Why should the law of God be obeyed ? ** Whosoever commit teth sin transgresseth also the law ; for sin is the transgression of the law." i John 3 : 4. 16. How much of the law should one keep to be called a command- ment keeper? **For whosoever shall keep the whole law, and yet off end in one pointy he is guilty of all." James 2 : 10. 17. How does the apostle illustrate his meaning in this statement? " For he that said, Do not commit adultery, said also, Do not kill. Now if thou commit no adultery, yet if thou kill, thou art become a transgressor of the law,''' Verse ii. Note. — If keeping the commandments of God and the faith of Jesus will be proof against worshiping the beast and his image, and receiving his mark, then it is plain that those who do worship the beast do not keep the command- ments. It is also established by this that the great religious controversy of the last generation is to be over the commandments of God. 18. Why will the remnant church be persecuted? " And the dragon was wroth with the woman, and went to make war with the rem- nant of her seed, which keep the commandments of God, and have the testimony of Jesus Christ.'' Rev. 12 : 17. 3- 8. fjcitui^e of 6od*s tavv3. OW many lawgivers are there ? ^** There is one Lawgiver, who' is able to save and to destroy." James 4 : 12. 2. What is said of the stability of his character? For I am the Lord, I change not." Mai. 3 : 6. What is the character of his works ? The works of his hands are verity and judgment ; all his commandments are sure. They stand fast forever and ever, and are done in truth and upright ness:' Ps. 111:7, 8. What is the character of his law ? For we know that the law is spiritual ; but I am carnal, sold under sin." Rom. 7 : 14. What is revealed in that law as necessary for the carnal man to know before he can be converted ? And knowest his will^ and approvest the things that are more excellent, being in- structed out of the law.^^ Rom. 2 : 18. Then, if there is a change in one's life, from the carnal to the spirit- ual, does the law act any part in that work ? The law of the Lord is perfect, converting the soul: the testimony of the Lord is sure, making wise the simple." Ps. 19 : 7. What did our Saviour say to the young man who wanted salvation ? And he said unto him, Why callest thou me good ? there is none good but one, that is, God : but if thou wilt enter into life, keep the comfnandments.''^ Matt. 19:17. Was it the intention of Christ to abolish or change any part of God's law? For verily I say unto you. Till heaven and earth pass, one jot or one tittle shall in no wise pass fro7ii the law, till all be fulfilled." Matt. 5 : 18. What did the Saviour say he came to do to the law ? [no] ^^'\ViRt OV GOOD'S V.K\N 111 "Think not that I am come to destroy the law or the prophets : T am not come to destroy, but to fulfill:' Matt. 5:17. . 10. When used in prophecy, what does the word /z^^^// mean ? — To bring to pass. "That it might be fulfilled luJiich tvas spoken by Esaias the prophet." Matt. 4:14. " Then shall be brought to pass the saying that is written, Death is swallowed up in victory." I Cor. 15 : 54. 11. But what does the word mean when associated with an obligation? — To perform, or act in accordance with. '' Bear ye one another'' s burdens, and so fulfill the law of Christ." Gal. 6:2; Matt. 3:15; James 2 : 8, 9. 12. What did Christ say he came into the world to do ? " Wherefore, when he cometh into the world, he saith, Sacrifice and offering thou wouldst not. . . . Theft said /, Lo, I come (in the volume of the book it is written of me) to do thy will, O God:' Heb. 10 : 5-7. 13. Who did the Saviour say should be saved in the kingdom of heaven ? "Not every one that saith unto me, Lord, Lord, shall enter into the kingdom of heaven ; but he that doeth the will of my Father which is in heaven:' Matt. 7 : 21. I '. What did he say of those who should break one of God's com- mandments ? "Whosoever therefore shall break one of these least commandments, and shall teach men so, he shall be called the least in the kingdom of heaven." Matt. 5:19. That is, rt shall be said by those in the kingdom of heaven, that he is the least, and God will have no regard for him while maintaining that position. 15. What did he say of those whose righteousness (right-doing) did not exceed that of the scribes and Pharisees ? " For I say unto you, That except your righteousness shall exceed the righteous- ness of the scribes and Pharisees, ye shall in no case enter into the kingdom of heaven:' Verse 20. 16. On what particular point did Christ reprove the Pharisees? "But he answered and said unto them. Why do ye also transgress the command- ment of God by your tradition ?" Matt. 15:3. 17. How had they done this? " For God commanded, saying, Honor thy father and mother ; . . . but ye say. Whosoever shall say to his father or his mother. It is a gift, . . . and honor not his father or his mother, he shall be free. Thus have ye made the commandment of God of none effect by your tradition." Verses 4-6. 112 * HMV^?.^ OV C^O^'S V.N\N. 18. What kind of worship did he say theirs was ? '■'■But in vain they do worship me, teaching for doctrines the commandments of men." Verse 9. These people were guiUy of breaking (or as the original has it in Matt. 5 : 19, "loosing," that is, lessening the obligation of) one of God's commandments, to keep up a tradition handed down to them. Theirs was a vain worship. God did not recognize it. They were regarded as the least of all his intelligent creatures, because they had the commandments before them, and yet persisted in substituting a tradition in the place of one of them. This is the Saviour's meaning in Matt. 5 : 19, given above. 19. By what rule will men's actions be weighed in the judgment? " For as many as have sinned without law shall also perish without law ; and as many as have sinned in the law shall be judged by the law, ... in the day when God shall judge the secrets of men by Jesus Christ according to my gospel." Rom. 2 : 12-16. 20. How many will be proved guilty by the law ? "Now we know that what things soever the law saith, it saith to them who are under the law ; that every mouth may be stopped, and all the world may become guilty before God.'''' ■ Rom. 3 : 19. The .Gentile as well as the Jew will be proved guilty. Rom. 2:11; 10: 12. Then the law of God must be the rule of life to all men. 21. By whom will the saved be blessed in the bestowal of the eternal reward ? "Then shall the king say unto them on his right hand, Come, ye blessed of my Father, inherit the kingdom prepared for you from the foundation of the world." Matt. 25 : 34. 22. What blessing will God give to those who have kept his com- mandments ? * Blessed are they that do his commandments, that they may have right to the tree of life, and may enter in through the gates into the city." Rev. 22 : 14. Note. — It is not to be supposed, however, that keeping the commandments will give one a place in glory ; for " by the deeds of the law there shall no flesh be justified in his sight." Rom. 3 : 20. But one must show his willingness to yield to the demands of God before he can ever have the blood of Christ to wash his sins away. For an explanation of this point, see readings on "Conversion," "The New Birth," "Faith," etc. We have found, however, that the law of God is unchangeable. In fact, it could not be otherwise, proceeding from the source it does. The law reveals the attributes of its Giver: i. Truth (Ps. 119:142); 2. Righteousness (Ps. 119:172); 3. Love (Ex. 20 : 6 ; Matt. 22 : 36-40) ; 4. Holiness (Rom. 7:12); 5. Perfection (Ps. 19:7); 6. Immutabihty (Ps. 111:7, 8); 7. Spirituality (Rom. 7:14); 8. Creative power (Ex. 20 : 8-1 1 ) ; etc. scR\?TViKL ^L>AOR^u^^. SC.H\?T\iRL \^L^ORNU\)K SCR\?1U?.V. VA^UORNU\^!k SCR\?TV^V^^ V\^\.\ORN\^\^\. sc.R\?T\iRL ^L\^o^^uD^ SGR\?TViR^ V^L^J\OHf\n\^N SCR\?T\ARt >AL^OHI\n\itv SCH\?1UR^. VA'LHOHNUDN Ab\o\\ew JiTvdi ei cox\\\\le \vei.\\,OGoQ.V\vo\x\ij\\\T\ol des^v?>a. Repentance. O whom is repentance to be preached ? "And that repentance and remission of sins should be preached in his name among all nations.'''' Luke 24 ; 47. 2. Who are called to repentance? " I came not to call the righteous, but sinners, to repentance." Luke 5 : 32. 3. How is one to know he is a sinner? *' By the law is the knowledge of sin." Rom. 3 : 20. 4. Is this a universal riile ? *' We have before proved both Jews and Gentiles, that they are all under sin." Verse 9. 5. To what is the transgressor of the law subject? "Let no man deceive you with vain words; for because of these things cometh the wj'ath of God upon the children of disobedience. ' Eph. 5 : 6. 6. What is it that awakens the soul to a knowledge of its condition before the law ? "When he [the Comforter] is come, he will reprove the 7Vorld of sin.''^ John 16 : 8. 7. What will be the inquiry of those who are thus convicted ? " Men and brethren, what shall we do ? " Acts 2:37. 8. What reply should be returned to this inquiry ? '■'■Repent, and be baptized every one of you in the name of Jesus Christ for the remission of sins." Acts 16:31. "Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, and thou shalt be saved." Acts 16 : 31. 8 [I 13] tl4 ^\^V.L RLKti\UG.^. 9. How will the convicted sinner be constrained to act ? •' I will declare mine iniquity ; I will be sorry for my sin." Ps. 38 : 18. 10. What will godly sorrow work? *' For godly sorrow *7e/^ repentance to salvation.''^ 2 Cor. 7: 10. Repentance is the effect of godly sorrow, not the cause. 11. What will any other kind of sorrow do? " The sorrow of the world worketh death.''^ Same verse. The sorrow of the world is the result of carnal considerations, and the sinner regrei^s more that the sin is exposed, than that the evil was committed. 12. What does true repentance involve? "Cast away from you all your transgressions, whereby ye have transgressed ; and make you a new heart and a new spirit : for why will ye die ? ' ' Eze. 18 : 31. 13. After repentance, how should one live ? " What shall we say then? Shall we continue in sin, that grace may abound? God forbid. How shall we that are dead to siti, live any longer therein z' " Rom. 6 : I, 2. 14. Whose servant is he that committeth sin? " He that committeth sin is of the Devil." i John 3 : 8. 15. How does God regard the truly penitent? "To this man will I look, even to him that is poor and of a contrite spirit, and trembleth at my word." Isa. 66 : 2. 16. What promise is made to those who confess their sins ? " If we confess our sins, he is faithful and just io forgive us our sins, and to cleanse us from all unrighteousness." I John I : 9. Every known sin must be con- fessed to Christ, in order to secure the blessing of a full salvation. 17. By what are we cleansed from sin? " The blood of Jesus Christ his Son cleanseth us from all sin." Verse 7. 18. Toward whom are we to repent? "Repentance toward God." Acts 20 : 21. 19. Toward whom must we exercise faith ? " And faith toward our Lord Jesus Christ." Same verse. 20. Does repentance precede faith ? "Jesus came into Galilee, preaching the gospel of the kingdom of God, and say- ing, The time is fulfilled, and the kingdom of God is at hand : repent ye, and believe the gospel.'''' Mark I : 14, 15. ^tP^U-^KHCt. 115 Note. — That faith which beheves God to be self-existent and eternal (Heb. II : 6), which accepts the Bible as his will to men, must necessarily and al- ways precede repentance. But that faith which takes hold on Christ as the Saviour, and accepts him as the sacrifice for the transgression of God's law, must follow repentance. 2 1. How will one show that he has truly repented? " liring forth therefore fruits meet for repentance [margin, answerable to amend- ment of life].'' Matt. 3 : 8. 2 2. AVhat does the grace of God teach ? *' For the grace of God that bringeth salvation hath appeared to all men, teaching us that, denying ungodliness and worldly lusts, we should live soberly, right- eously, and godly, in this present world." Titus 2 : ii, I2. Q THOU that hearest the prayer of faith, ^ Wilt thou not save a soul from death That casts itself on thee ? 1 have no refuge of my own. But fly to what my Lord hath done. And suffered once for me. Slain in the guilty sinner's stead. His spotless righteousness I plead. And his availing blood : That righteousness my robe shall be. That merit shall atone for me, And bring me near to God. Then save me from the second death. The Spirit of adoption breathe, His consolations send ; By him some word of life impart. And sweetly whisper to my heart, *'Thy Maker is thy friend." Now, Lord, I would be thine alone ; Come, take possession of thine own ; For thou hast set me free ; Released from Satan's hard command, See all my powers in waiting stand, To be employed by thee. KuaViS^ViS V^. "^OPV-NDN t"6] CHRIST INSTRUCTING NICODEMUS. ^be ^^e^K) gii^tfi. fHAT is the natural condition of the human family ? " For all have sinned, and come short of the glory of God." Rom. 3 -.23. See Eph. 2 : 1-3. 2. Who alone will be permitted to see God ? " Blessed are the pure in heart ; for they shall see God." Matt. 5 : 8. 3. Can man by his own exertions change his condition ? " Can the Ethiopian change his skin, or the leopard his spots ? then may ye also do good, that are accustomed to do eviiy Jer. 13 : 23. 4. How, then, can one be brought to God ? ** For Christ also hath once suffered for sins, the just for the unjust, that he might bring us to God.*^ i Peter 3 : 18. 5. What progress can one make in coming to God without the help of Christ? "I am the vine, ye are the branches. He that abideth in me, and I in him, the same bringeth forth much fruit; for without Die ye can do nothing.'''' John 15:5- 6. When one is '' in Christ," what has he become ? "Therefore if any man be in Christ, he is a new creature : old things are passed away ; behold, all things are become new." 2 Cor. 5:17. 7. What must take place before one can become a " new creature " ? *' For I was alive without the law once; but when the commandment came, sin revived, and I died.'' ^ Rom. 7 : 9. 8. Unto what had Paul died ? " How shall we that are dead to sin, live any longer therein ? " Rom. 6 : 2. 9. By what did sin slay Paul ? "For sin, taking occasion by the commandment, deceived wo^^SX«Jo O day of rest and gladness, day of joy and light, O balm of care and sadness. Most beautiful, naost bright. The Doi^d's Day. N what foundation is the Christian church built ? And are built upon the foundation of the apostles and prophets^ Jestis Christ himself beitig the chief corner-stone.^'' Eph. 2 : 20. Christ, then, is the cor- ner-stone of both apostles and prophets, one as much as the other. 2. By whom were all things created ? "Which from the beginning of the world hath been hid in God, who created all thitigs by Jesus Christ.'''' Eph. 3 : 9. 3. When was the creation finished ? "And God saw everything that he had made, and, behold, it was very good. And the evening and the morning were the sixth day. Thus the heavens and the earth were finished, and all the host of theni.^'' Gen. 1:31; 2 : I. 4. What did the Creator do on the seventh day ? " And on the seventh day God ended his work which he had made ; and he rested on the seventh day from all his work which he had made." Gen. 2:2. If all things w^ere made by Jesus Christ (John 1:3, 10 ; Col. i : 16), then he rested on the first seventh day from his labor of the creation of the world, just the same as did the Father. 5. After resting from his creative work on that seventh day, what did the Creator do ? " And God blessed the seventh day, and sanctified it ; because that in it he had rAL\J\ORKn^N. SG\^\?iv)R^. vJ\'t.\^0R^u\:)^ SC.R\?lViH^ \J\L^O^NUDK scR\?T\iRL v^LW^OH^u\^^. scR\?ivi\^v. HLv^OR^uD^ SORWTUHL \J\LWyORNHti^. sc^w^vi^^ \^LWvOHku\:)i\. SCR\?^V^^L ^LUO\^KH\^N. gabbatB Refoi^m, f PEAKING of those who substitute a man-made commandment for one of God's commandments, what kind of worship does Christ say they render ? '•'' But in vain they do worship vu\ teaching for doctrines the commandments of men." Matt. 15 : 9. 2. Concerning what commandment did Christ reprove the Pharisees on that occasion ? "For God commanded, saying. Honor thy father and mother ; , . . hut ye say. Whosoever shall say to his father or his mother, It is a gift, by whatsoever thou mightest be profited by me ; and honor not his father or his mother, he shall be free." Verses 4-6. 3. What was the result of their course ? '■'■TXwxsh.a.wQ ye made the cotnmandment of God of none effect by your tradition." Verse 6. 4. What question did the disciples soon afterward ask Christ con- cerning what he had said ? '■'■ A'nowest thou that the Pharisees were offended^ after they heard this saying?" Verse 12. 5. What answer did the Saviour make? *' But he answered and said. Every plant which my heavenly father hath not planted, shall be rooted up.^^ Verse 13. 9 [129 1 130 ^\^^L R^K\3\nC»S. NoTK. — What is true of the fifth commandment of the decalogue is true of every other part of it. If a tradition of men has set aside any other one of the commandments of God, the words of Christ to the Pharisees are applicable to those who will, in the face of light, persist in regarding the tradition rather than the commandment. 5. Where and by whom was the Sabbath of the fourth commandment planted ? *' For in six days the Lord made heaven and earth, the sea, and all that in them is, and rested the seventh day ; wherefore the Lord blessed the Sabbath day, and hallowed it.'' Ex. 20:ii. 7. Who claims to have planted the Sunday institution ? *' Ques. — Has the church power to make any alterations in the commandments of God? *^ Ans. — Instead of the seventh day, and other festivals appointed by the old law, the church has prescribed the Sundays and holy-days to be set apart for God's worship ; and these we are now obliged to keep in consequence of God's com- mandment, instead of the ancient Sabbath." — Catholic Christian Instructed, p. 204, ed. Kelly, Piet and Co., Baltimore. •*We Catholics, then, have precisely the same authority for keeping Sunday holy, instead of Saturday, as we have for every other article of our creed ; namely, the authority of ' the church of the living God, the pillar and ground of the truth* (i Tim. 3:15); whereas, you who are Protestants have really no authority for it whatever ; for there is no authority for it in the Bible, and you will not allow that there can be authority for it any- where else. Both you and we do, in fact, follow tradition in this -matter; but we follow it, believing it to be a part of God's word, and the church to be its divinely appointed guardian and interpreter ; you follow it, de- nouncing it all the time as a fallible and treacherous guide, which often * makes the commandment of God of none effect.'" — Clifton Tracts, vol. 4, art. A Question for all Bible Christians, p. 75. For further quotations on this point, see reading on "The Change of the Sabbath," p. 60. 8. When is salvation to be brought to the people of God ? "Who are kept by the power of God through faith unto salvation ready to be revealed in the last time.''^ I Peter 1:5; Isa. 25 : 9 ; 35 14. The salva- tion here spoken of is the redemption that Christ brings to his people at his second coming. 9. When God's salvation is near to come, and the advent doctrine is being preached, for what will God pronounce a blessing on the people? "My salvation is near to come, and my righteousness to be revealed. Blessed is the man that doeth this, and the son of man that layeth hold on it ; that keepeth the Sabbath from polluting it, and keepeth his hand from doing any evil." Isa. 56 : I, 2, SKB^K-^U RLV-0^\A. 131 10. Is this ijromise lo be confined to the Jews at that time? ^^ Also the SONS OF THE STRANGER, that join themselves to the Lord, to serve him, and to love the name of the Lord, to be his servants, every one that keepeth the Sabbath from polluting it, and taketh hold of my covenant ; even them luill I bring to my holy mountain, and make them joyful in my house of prayer." Verses 6, 7. 11. What other promise has he given to the Gentiles who will then keep the Sabbath? " Even unto them will I give in mine house and within my walls a place and a name better than of sons and of daughters : I will give them an everlasting name, that shall not be cut off." Verse 5. It is evident from these script- ures that in the last days, when men are waiting for the Saviour to appear, there will be a call for those who really love the Lord to separate them- selves from the world by observing the Lord's Sabbath. 12. What does God call upon his ministers to say to his professed people at this time ? ' ' Cry aloud, spare not, lift up thy voice like a trumpet, and show my people their transgression, and the house of Jacob their sins." Isa. 58 : I. 13. After speaking of their lack of devotion in certain directions, and offering a corrective, what other wrong does he point out and offer a remedy for ? ^'' If thou turn away thy foot frovi the Sabbath, from doing thy pleasure on my holy day ; and call the Sabbath a delight, the holy of the Lord, honorable ; and shalt honor him, not doing thine own ways, nor finding thine own pleas- ure, nor speaking thine own words." Verse 13. Note. — The Sabbath of Jehovah is not now, by the majority, called holy and honorable. It is by many stigmatized as "Jewish." The prophet undoubt- edly saw how this would be in this age, and was moved to speak as he did because of this. " Turn away thy foot from the Sabbath." This is a strong expression to show that many would trample upon God's day, and do their own pleasure upon it, instead of seeking God's honor. 14. To those who will have courage to heed the appeal here given, what does the Lord promise ? ' Then shalt thou delight thyself in the Lord ; and I will cause thee to ride upon the high places of the earth, and feed thee with the heritage of Jacob thy father ; for the mouth of the Lord hath spoken it." Verse 14. 15. And what will those be called who turn from their transgressions ? "And thou shalt be called, The repairer of the breach. The restorer of paths to dzuell in.'''' Verse 12. 16. What does another prophet say that God's professed teachers will do? 132 . ^\^\-^ PvLK^mas. ^^ Her priests have violated my iaiv^ and have profaned mine holy things ; they have put no difference between the holy and profane, neither have they showed difference between the unclean and the clean, and have hid their eyes from my Sabbaths, and I am profaned among them." Eze. 22 : 26. 17. What does he say they have done to maintain their theories ? "And her prophets have daubed them with tintempered mortar, seeing vanity, and divining lies unto them, saying, Thus saith the Lord God, when the Lord hath not spoken.''' Verse 28. Note. — Untempered mortar is that which is unworked, and therefore will not stand the test. It is said by many that the Sabbath has been changed, and that God says so. This is " untempered " mortar, and after it has been thus used in order to plaster up the first-day theory, it is found to be unsound, because *' the Lord hath not spoken " to that effect. 18. What does the Lord say will become of this wall thus daubed with untempered mortar? *' Say unto them which daub it with untempered mortar, that it shall fall ; there shall be an overflowing shower ; and ye, O great hailstones, shall fall ; and a stormy wind shall rend it.'''' Eze. 13:11. 19. When are these hailstones to fall? " Hast thou entered into the treasures of the snow ? or hast thou seen the treas- ures of the hail, which L have reserved against the time of trouble, against the day of battle and war .^ " Job 38 : 22, 23. 20. Under which of the seven last plagues will this battle take place ? ** And the seventh angel poured out his vial into the air; . . . and the cities of the nations fell ; . . . and every island fled away, and 'the mountains were not found. And there fell upon men a great hail out of heaven, every stone about the weight of a talent." Rev. 16 : 17-21. 21. In order to prepare his people for that terrible time, what does God expect his ministers to do ? " Ye have not gone up into the gaps, neither made up the hedge for the house of Israel to stand in the battle in the day of the Lord." Eze. 13 : 5. 22. Instead of their trying to close the breach made in God's law (the loss of the Sabbath), and so make up the hedge, what will they do ? *'They have seen vanity and lying divination, saying. The Lord saith ; and the Lord hath not sent them ; and they have made others to hope that they would confirm the word." Verse 6. 23. During these closing scenes, what message will God send forth to Cftll fttt^ntion to his commandments ? Sk^^MV\ RL^OW\A. 133 "And the third angel followed iJiem, saying with a loud voice, If any man worship the beast and his image, and receive his mark in his forehead, or in his hand, the same shall drink of the wine of the wrath of God. . . . Here is the patience of the saints ; here are they that keep the commandments of God, and the faith of Jesus.'' Rev. 14:9-12. Note. — This message is the last before the Lord comes. Under it will be two classes of people, one having the mark of the beast (the Roman Church), and the other keeping the commandments of God. These latter are in the minor- ity, or they would not need so much patience. Patience supposes trials ; oth- erwise no patience is required. These, then, will meet opposition and persecu- tion. 24. How are those of the remnant church treated ? " And the dragon was wroth with the woman, and zvent to make 7oar with the rem- nant of her seed, which keep the commandments of God, and have the testi- mony of Jesus Christ." Rev. 12 : 17. 25. And when the earth is made new, and God's people are saved therein, how often will they all come to worship before him ? " And it shall come to pass, that from one new moon to another, and from one Sabbath to another, shall all flesh come to worship before me, saith the Lord." Isa. 66 : 23. The Sabbath of Eden will be restored when Eden itself shall be brought back to God's people. The same reason will then exist for keeping the Sabbath that existed in the days of Adam, before he lost his right to the tree of life ; hence the necessity of a message calling for people to keep the Sabbath as a preparatory work to fit them for that blessed state. 26. Will the tree of life also be restored to the saints ? " Blessed are they that do his commandments, that they may have right to the tree of life, and may enter in through the gates into the city." Rev. 22 : 14. Everything pure and holy will then be restored, and the obnoxious weed planted by the Roman Church to take the honor of the plant started by the hand of Jehovah, will then be rooted up. That time is near. All may now heed the word of God, and accept the closing message of the third angel to the world, and so be counted among those who will be called The repairers of the breach, and The restorers of paths to dwell in. I¥l [IMl THE CRUCIFIXION* F'or a// Gbrist the VO^V of Ci^e. ;N what condition are all men naturally ? But the Scripture hath concluded all under sin.*' Gal. 3,23. have sinned, and come short of the glory of God." Rom. 3 : 23. 2. What is the wages of sin ? " The wages of sin is death." Rom. 6 : 23. 3. How many suffer on account of the first sin ? *' Wherefore, as by one man sin entered into the world, and death by sin ; and so death passed upon all men.'' ^ Rom. 5 : 12. 4. What is the gift of God ? " The gift of God is eternal life.'' ^ Rom. 6 : 23. 5. In whom is now this gift ? " This is the record, that God hath given to us eternal life, and this life is in his Son. ' ' I John 5:11. 6. How many may have this life? " And the Spirit and the bride say, Come. And let him that heareth say, Come. And let him that is athirst come. And whosoever will, let him take the water of life freely." Rev. 22 : 17. •* He that hath the Son hath life ; and he that hath not the Son of God hath not life." I John 5 : 12. [1353 136 B\B\-^ ^^K\^\HC^S. 7. How must one have Christ ? "Know ye not your own selves, how that Jesus Christ is in you, except ye be reprobates ? " 2 Cor. 13 : 5. 8. How do we really have Christ in us unto eternal life ? " lie that believeth on me hath everlasting life." John 6 : 47. 9. What follows the reception of Christ ? ' ' I live ; yet not /, but Christ liveth in me ; and the life which I now live in the flesh I live by the faith of the Son of God." Gal. 2 : 20. 10. How are all regarded before they are quickened with Christ? " God, who is rich in mercy, for his great love wherewith he loved us, even when we were dead in sins, hath quickened us together with Christ." Eph. 2 14, 5. 11. What is this spiritual transition from death to life called? ^^ Being born again, not of corruptible seed ; but of incorruptible, by the word of God, which liveth and abideth forever." i Peter i : 23. 12. When our first parents transgressed, what was done to prevent them from living forever in sin ? •' And now, lest he put forth his hand, and take also of the tree of life, and eat and live forever." "So he drove out the man ; and he placed at the east of the garden of Eden cherubim, an^ a flaming sword which turned every way, to keep the way of the tree of life." Gen, 3 : 22, 24. 13. By whom did the Lord say that Satan, the originator of sin, should be destroyed? " I will put enmity between thee and the woman, and between thy seed and her seed ; it shall bruise thy head, and thou shalt bruise his heel." Gen. 3 : 15. 14. For what purpose did Christ die ? " Forasmuch then as the children are partakers of flesh and blood, he also himself likewise took part of the same ; that through death he might destroy him that had the power of death, that is, the Devil.'''' Heb. 2 : 14. 15. How early was it determined that Christ should die ? " And all that dwell upon the earth shall worship him, whose names are not writ- ten in the book of life of the Lamb slain from the foundation of the world,'''' Rev. 13 : 8. 16. Through whom was Abraham to receive the promise of God ? "The Lord appeared unto Abram, and said, Unto thy seed will I give this land." Gen. 12 : 7. 17. How far was the promise to Abraham to extend? " And in thy seed shall all the kindreds of the earth be blessed.'''' Acts 3 : 25. CU^\S^ "WAL \NM 0^ UVL. 137 i8. To whom does the *' seed " of the Old Testament refer? "Now to Abraham and his seed were the promises made. He saith not, And to seeds, as of many ; but as of one, And to thy seed, which is Christ.'''' GaL 3:16. 19. How did the Lord regard Abraham's faith? " Abraham believed God, and it was counted unto him for righteousness." Rom. 4:3- 20. Since man has sinned, if righteousness could come by the law, then what must we conclude ? '* If righteousness come by the law, then Christ is dead in vain.^'' Gal. 2:21. 21. Why have all been reckoned under sin ? ** But the Scripture hath concluded all under sin, that the promise by faith of Christ Jesus juight be given to them that believe.^'' Gal. 3 : 22. 22. What does Christ become to the true believer ? " Jesus saith unto him, I am the zoay, the truth, and the life ; no man cometh unto the Father, but by me." John 14:6, 23. How then do all become children of God ? *' For ye are all the children of God by faith in Christ Jesus.''' Gal. 3 : 26. 24. If children of God, what is our prospect? *' If children, then heirs j heirs of God, and joint heirs with Christ." Rom. 8 : 17. >>•#■<> JHOU art the Way • to thee alone, ' From sin and death we flee ; And he who would the Father seek, Must seek him. Lord, by thee. Thou art the Truth ; thy word alone. True wisdom can impart ; Thou only canst inform the mind. And purify the heart. Thou art the Life ; the rending tomb Proclaims thy conquering arm ; And those who put their trust in thee, Nor death nor hell shall harm. Thou art the Way, the Truth, the Life Grant us that way to know, That truth to keep, that life to win. Whose joys eternal flow. Let Jew and Gentile equal stand, Without a murmuring word; And the whole race of Adam own Their guilt before the Lord. The threatenings of the broken law Impress the soul with dread • If God his sword of vengeance draw It strikes the spirit dead. But thine illustrious Sacrifice Hath answered these demands, And peace and pardon from the skies Are offered by thy hands. Isaac Watts. I?te.—To ^ate of the T^ci^^sgressoi^. m^^EGARDING the wicked, what question does Peter ask ? *' For the time is come that judgment must begin at the house of God ; and if it first begin at us, wAa^ shall the end be of them that obey not the gospel of God? ' ' I Peter 4:17. j (|^ 2. What does Paul say is the wages of sin ? X ^ "For the wages of sin is death.'''' Rom. 6 : 23 ; Eze. 18 :4. ^ cease to live ; to expire ; to decease ; to perish. — Webster. 3. What will be the character of this death ? **Who shall be punished with everlasthtg destruction from the presence of the Lord, and from the glory of his power." 2 Thess. 1:9; Acts 3 : 23 ; Matt. 10 : 28. Destroy. — To kill ; to slay ; to ruin ; to extirpate ; to put an end to. — Webster. 4. What does the Saviour say will befall those who do not repent ? «* I tell you. Nay ; but, except ye repent, ye shall all likewise perish.^'' Luke 13 : 3; I Cor. I : 18 ; Job 20:4-6. Perish. — To die; to lose life; to wither and decay ; to be destroyed ; to come to nothing ; to be blotted from exist ence. — Webster. [nSl 5. In what condition does the apostle say they shall thus perish ? "But these, as natural brute beasts, made to be taken and destroyed, speak evil of the things that they understand not ; and shall utterly perish in their own corruption.''^ 2 Peter 2 : 12. 6. To what are the wicked in their punishment compared ? " But the wicked shall perish, and the enemies of the Lord shall be as the fat of lambs ; they shall consume ; into smoke shall they consume away.'' Ps. 37:20. Consume. — To destroy by separating the parts of a thing by de- composition, as by fire, etc.; to bring to utter ruin J to exterminate. — Webster. 7. What will be the result of this punishment? " As the whirlwind passeth, so is the wicked no more ; but the righteous is an ever- lasting foundation." Prov. 10:25. 8. Will any part of them be left? " For, behold, the day cometh, that shall burn as an oven ; and all the proud, yea, and all that do wickedly, shall be stubble ; and the day that cometh shall burn them up, saith the Lord of hosts, that it shall leave them neither root nor branch.'' Mai. 4:1. 9. What will then be their condition ? *' For as ye have drunk upon my holy mountain, so shall all the heathen drink con- tinually ; yea, they shall drink, and they shall swallow down, and they shall be as though they had not been." Obad. 16. 10. Where will the//9, 30. 140 VMl. OV ■\V\L '\RF\HSQx^\:SSOR. 14. The earth, the sinner's "place," has been cursed with sin. To what is that reserved ? "But the heavens and the earth, which are now, by the same word are kept in store, reserved unto fire against the day of judgment and perdition of ungodly men.'''' 2 Peter 3 : 7. Both earth and sinners wait for the fires of the last day. 15. What will be the result of this fire on the earth ? *' Looking for and hasting unto the coming of the day of God, wherein the heavens being on fire shall be dissolved, and the elements shall melt with fervent heat.''^ Verse 12, 16. What does our Saviour call the earth when in this condition? "The Son of man shall send forth his angels, and they shall gather out of his kingdom all things that offend, and them which do iniquity ; and shall cast them into a furnace of fire.'''' Matt. 13 :4I, 42. Note. — Satan and the wicked now have -this world as their "place." When Christ comes, it becomes his, and he proceeds at once to cleanse it from sin and sinners, preparatory to giving it to the saints of the Most High. 17. After the burning of the earth, what is to come? " Nevertheless we, according to his promise, look for new heavens and a new earth, wherein dwelleth righteousness," 2 Peter 3:13. The "place" of the wicked no longer exists. That, too, will be gone. 18. But where will the righteous then be found? "Thea shall the righteous shine forth as the sun in the kingdom of their Father." Matt. 13 :43- 19. What promise of the Saviour will at that time be verified? "Blessed are the meek ; for they shall inherit the earth.^^ Matt. 5 : 5. 20. What universal song will be sung? ^^ And every creature which, is in heaven, and on the earth, and under the earth, and such as are in the sea, and all that are in them, heard /saying. Blessing, and honor, and glory, and power, be unto him that sit teth upon the throne^ and unto the Lamb forever and ever," Rev. 5 : 13. Everlasting Punishment. C^ /"^^HEN the wicked have once received their punishment, how \l\ enduring will be its effect ? ' ' "And these shall go away into everlasting punishment • but the righteous into life eternal." Matt. 25 : 46. 2. What is the punishment for sin ? *' For the wages of sin is death ; hut the gift of God is eternal life through Jesus Christ our Lord." Rom. 6:23. This is the very opposite of eternal life. Everlasting punishment, then, is everlasting death — a death that lasts forever. 3. How many deaths are there for the wicked ? *'But the fearful, and unbelieving, and the abominable, and murderers, and whoremongers, and sorcerers, and idolaters, and all liars, shall have their part in the lake which burneth with fire and brimstone ; which is the second death.'' Rev. 21:8. Note. — Good and bad men are alike subject to the first death, but this is a tem- poral death, which lasts only till the resurrection. After the cases of all men are settled in the judgment, the wicked then die the second death, which is eternal in its effects. See reading on " The Judgment," p. 75. 4. In this fire will there be torment ? and how long will it last ? ** He shall be tormented with fire and brimstone in the presence of the holy angels, and in the presence of the Lamb. And the smoke of their torment ascendeth u^ forever and ever.''' Rev. 14:10, 1 1. Note. — The Greek term translated in this text ''forever and ever," has different meanings, according to the connection in which it is used, such as, duration, finite or infinite ; unlimited duration ; eternity ; a period of duration, past or future ; time, age, lifetime ; the world, universe. — Greenfield. 5. How is the term understood in the case of certain Hebrew servants ? " His master shall bore his ear through with an awl ; and he shall serve hif?i for- ever.'' Ex. 21 : 6. He could not serve his master longer than he lived. 6. For how long a time did Samuel's mother lend him to the Lord to serve in the temple ? " I will bring him, that he may appear before the Lord, and there abide forever." "Therefore also I have lent him to the Lord ; as long as he liveth he shall be Jent tQ the Lord.'* i Sam. I : 22, 28. In this case it is definitely stated to lM«) BURNING QF SODOM AND GOMORRAH, 1NIL^\.KST\H(^ ?\)U\SV\\ALU^. 143 be "as long as he liveth." Had Samuel lived only a week or a month, the *' forever " would have been limited to a week or a month. It is evident that the iQTiw/orever means " as long as the subject is capable of. " 7. l^Iow long was Jonah carried in the whale's belly through the depths ? " I went down to the bottoms of the mountains ; the earth with her bars tuas about me forever.''^ Jonah 2 : 6. In this case "forever" is limited to three days. 8. What is the nature of the fire into which the wicked will finally be cast ? "Then shall he say also unto them on the left hand, Depart from me, ye cursed, into everlasting Jire^ prepared for the Devil and his angels.-' Matt. 25 :4i. 9. What is said of this fire in another place ? " He will thoroughly purge his floor, and gather his wheat into the garner ; but he will burn up the chaff -with unquenchable Jire.^'' Matt. 3 : 12. Note. — The fire is said to be everlasting because it is not quenched. If fire is quenched after taking hold upon a house, the structure is saved ; but if the fire is tmquenchable, it does for the house just what the last-quoted text says it will do with the chaff (the wicked), namely, burn it UP. This is why it is called "everlasting," because it lasts as long as there is anything for it to prey upon, and also because its results are everlasting. 10. Has everlasting or eternal fire ever been visited upon men in the past? " Even as Sodom and Gomorrah, and the cities about them in like manner, giving themselves over to fornication, and going after strange flesh, are set forth for an example, suffering the vengeance of eternal Jire.'" Jude 7. 11. AVhat was the result of this eternal fire upon those cities? ** And turning the cities of Sodom and Gomorrah into ashes condemned them with an overthrow, making them an ensample unto those that after should live un- godly." 2 Peter 2 : 6. "Everlasting" fire converted these cities into ashes, and the apostle says they were made an ensample to those who should after live ungodly. We cannot for a moment suppose that those cities are now burning ; for the saline waters of the Dead Sea roll over the very spot where they stood. 12. What will be the final effect of this fire on the wicked? " Who shall be punished with everlasting destruction from the presence of the Lord, and from the glory of his power.^^ 2 Thess. I : 9. 13. Where must one go to escape from the presence of the Lord and the glory of his power ? "Whither shall I flee from thy presence ? If I ascend up into heaven, thou art there : ... if I take the wings of the morning, and dwell in the uttermost parts of the sea, even there shall thy hand lead me." Ps. 139 : 7-10. Note. — It is certain that when the glory of the Lord shall fill the earth as the waters cover the sea (Hab. 2 : 14), to punish one with everlasting destruction from the "presence of the Lord, and from the glory of his power," would be to put him out of existence ; and as the psalmist says : His place shall not be. Ps. 37 : 10. Then the righteous shall inherit the earth, and " delight themselves in the abundance of peace," "TMEY ^EST FROM rriEIF\ LABORS AMDTHLffl.W2Fl.[\S PQ rSLLQW TME/^J ^^^^ Asleep in Jesus! Soon to rise, When the last trump shall rend the skies ; Then burst the fetters of the tomb, And wake in full, immortal bloom. ^be Intermediate State, c^^Y what figure does the Bible represent death? " But I would not have you to be ignorant, brethren, concerning them which are asleep^ that ye sorrow not, even as others which have no hope." I Thess. 4 : 13 ; I Cor. 15 : 18, 20 ; John 11 : 11-14. In sound sleep one is wholly lost to consciousness ; time goes by unmeasured ; and the functions of the mental organs are suspended for the time being. 2. Where do the dead sleep? " And many of them that sleep in the dust of the earth shall awake." Dan. 12:2. 3. How lonp- will they sleep there ? *' So man lieth down, and riseth not ; till the heavens he no more, they shall not awake, nor be raised out of their sleep.'' Job 14 : 12. 4. What must take place before Job could expect to awake ? **If a man die, shall he Hve again ? all the days of my appomted time will I wait, till my change come.'''' Verse 14. 5. Where does he wait? *^ If I wait, the grave is mine house ; I have made my bed in the darkness. Job 17:13. 6. While in this condition, what does one know of those he has left behind ? *' His sons come to honor, and he knoweth it not ; and they are brought low, but he perceiveth it not of them." Job 14 : 21. 7. In what condition are the thoughts of the dead ? •* His breath goeth forth, he returneth to his earth ; in that very day his thoughts perish.'''' Ps. 146 \\. P443 "^VXL \H•\^RV^L^\^TL ST ML. 145 8. Do the dead know anything ? " For the living know that they shall die : but the dead knozo not anything^ neither have they any more a reward ; for the memory of them is forgotten." Eccl. 9 = 5- 9. What part, if any, do they take in earthly things ? ' Also their love, and their hatred, and their envy, is now perished ; neither have they any more a portion forever in anything that is done under the sun." Eccl. 9:6. Note. — If one continued in consciousness after death, he would know of the promotion or dishonor of his sons. But Job says he does not know this. Then if, as stated in the last text quoted, in death one loses all the attributes of his mind, as love, hatred, envy, etc., it is plain that his thoughts have per- ished, and that he can have nothing more to do with living objects. Again, if man in death prolongs his powers of thought, he lives ; and if he lives he must be somewhere. Where is he ? Is he in heaven, or hell ? If in either place immediately after death, what is the necessity of a judgment in the end of the world to decide his case ? Is there a possibility that some have at death gone to the wrong place, and must needs be sent to the other, after having been in bliss or torment for ages, perhaps ? 10. What does the psalmist say about the dead's praising the Lord? " The dead praise not the Lord^ neither any that go down into silence." Ps. 115:17. 11. How much does one know of God when dead ? *' For in death there is no remembrance of thee.^'' Ps. 6 : 5. Note. — There is not even a remembrance of God. As already seen, the Bible everywhere represents the dead as asleep. If they were in heaven or hell, would it be fitting to represent them thus ? Was Lazarus, whom Jesus loved, in heaven when the Saviour said: "Our friend Lazarus sleepeth " ? John II : II. If so, calling him to life was really robbing him of the bliss of hea- ven that rightly belonged to him. 12. But are not the righteous dead in heaven ? '* For David is not ascended into the heavens." Acts 2 : 34. 13. If the dead cannot praise God, what must take place to enable them to do so ? *'Thy dead men shall live, together with my dead body shall they arise. Azvake and sing, ye that dwell in dust ; for thy dew is as the dew of herbs, and the earth shall cast out the dead." Isa. 26 : 19. 14. What was the only thing with which David would be satisfied ? " As for me, I will behold thy face in righteousness : I shall be satisfied, when 1 awake, with thy likeness.'''' Ps. 17 : 15. 15. If there should never be an awakening of the dead, what would be the result ? 10 146 lUL \UlLR^L^\k-\^ SlKie. " r'or if the dead rise not, then is not Christ raised ; and if Christ be not raised, your faith is vain ; ye are yet in your sins. Then they also which are fallen asleep in Christ are perished.'''' I Cor. 15 : 16-18. 16. When does tlie resurrection of the righteous take place? "For the Lord himself shall descend froin heaven with a shout, with the voice oi the archangel, and with the trump cf God ; and the dead in Christ shall rise first:' I Thess. 4 : 16. Note. — If, as we have learned (Eccl. 9 : 5), the dead know not anything, then they will certainly have no knowledge of the lapse of time. A thousand years will be to them as a day or a moment. To go down to the grave, and wait till the resurrection, even though it be a thousand years, will be to those who experience it like a sudden transition from this life to the next. It ought to be a consoling thought to one whose life has been filled with anxiety and grief for loved ones who persist in wickedness, to know that they will in death be spared torment. Again, it would mar the felicity of one's enjoyment in heaven if he could look upon earth, and see his friends and relatives mal- treated by strangers, or suffering from cold and hunger. It is wise that God has ordered it as expressed by the patriarch : *' His sons come to honor, and he knoweth it not ; and they are brought low, but he perceiveth it not of them." Job 14 : 21. >^l^-< 'rra)EST for the toiling hand, V Rest for the anxious brow. Rest for the weary, way-worn feet. Rest from all labor now. Soon shall the trump of God Give out the welcome sound That shakes the silent chamber walls. And breaks the turf sealed ground. Ye dwellers in the dust. Awake ! come forth and sing ; Sharp has your frost of winter been. But bright shall be your spring. 'T was sown in weakness here, 'T will then be raised in power ; That which was sown an earthly seed ^hall rise a heavenly flower. J^yj^AME the principal result of man's fall. wMw) **Wherefore as by one man sin entered into the world, S/^ and ^^a/A by sin; and so death passed upon all men^ for that all have p sinned." Rom. 5 : 12. 2. In what condition is man while in the grave ? "Whatsoever thy hand findeth to do, do it with thy might ; for there is no ivork^ nor device^ nor knowledge'^ nor wisdom^ in the grave, whither thou goest." Eccl. 9 : ID. That is, man, when dead, has no exercise of the powers of his mind. He cannot, therefore, while in the grave, praise God or even think of him (Ps. 6:5); for in the day he dies his thoughts perish. Ps. 146 : 2-4. 3. What has been promised in order that man may be redeemed from this condition ? " I will ransom thetn from the power of the grave ; I rvill redeem them from death ; O death, I will be thy plagues ; O grave, I will be thy destruction." llosea 13 : 14. 4. Through whom will come this redemption from the grave ? " For since by man came death, by man came also the resurrection of the dead. For as in Adam all die, even so in Christ shall all be made alive.''^ I Cor. 15 : 21, 22 ; John 5 : 26-29. 5. What would be the result to the dead had not Christ procured their release from the grave ? "For if the dead rise not, then is not Christ raised : and if Christ be not raised, your faith is vain ; ye are yet in your sins. Then they also "which are fallen asleep in Christ are perished.''"' I Cor. 15 : 16-18. 6. Where are the dead when they hear the voice of Christ calling them to life ? "Marvel not at this; for the hour is coming, in the which all that are in the graves shall hear his voice, and shall come forth." John 5 : 28, 29. 7. How many distinct classes will have a resurrection ? "There shall be a resurrection of the dead, both of the just and unjust.^^ Acts 24:15. S, When will the resurrection of the just occur ? [M7] 148 IVAL ^LS\3^?vL01\0H. '■'^Y ox the Lord himself shall descend from heaven with a shout, with the voice of the archangel, and with the trump of God ; and the dead in Christ shall rise first." I Thess. 4 : l6 ; l Cor. 15 : 23. 9. How long do the others wait after the first resurrection ? ** And ihey [the righteous] lived and reigned with Christ a thousand years. But the rest of the dead lived not again until the thousand years were finished. This is the first resurrection." Rev. 20 : 4, 5. 10. When are the righteous recompensed ? " For thou shalt be recompensed at the restirrection of the just.'''' Luke 14 : 14. 11. In what condition did David expect to rise ? "As for me, I will behold thy face in righteousness : I shall be satisfied, lohen I awake, with thy likeness.''^ Ps. 17 : 15. 12. What great contrast will be seen between the present body, and the one to be put on at the resurrection ? " So also is the resurrection of the dead. It is sown in corruption, it is raised in incorruption ; it is sown in dishonor, it is raised in glory ; it is sown in weak- ness, it is raised in power ; it is sown a natural body., it is raised a spiritual body.'''' I Cor. 15 : 42-44. 13. After whose body will the resurrected" ones be fashioned ? '* We look for the Saviour, the Lord Jesus Christ, who shall change our vile body, that it may be fashioned like unto his glorious body.'''' Phil. 3 : 20, 21. 14. What will the righteous do upon rising from the grave ? "Thy dead men shall live, together with my dead body shall they arise. Awake and sing, ye that dwell in dust ; for thy dew is as the dew of herbs, and the earth shall cast out the dead." Isa. 26 : 19 ; I Cor. 15 : 55. 15. How long will they be permitted to live? " Neither can they die any more ; for they are equal unto the angels ; and are the children of God, being the children of the resurrection." Luke 20 : 36. 16. What will become of those who are unworthy of a part in the first resurrection? "But the fearful, and unbelieving, and the abominable, and murderers and whore mongers, and sorcerers, and idolaters, and all liars, shall have their part in the lake which burnetii with fire and brimstone ; which is the second death.'''' Rev. 21 : 8. 17. What will then take place? "The last enemy that shall be destroyed is death." I Cor. 15 : 26. 18. How will the righteous ever afterward appear ? "Then shall the righteous shine forth as the sun in the kingdom of their Father, Who hath ears to hear, let him hear." Matt. 13 : 43. ^i"'^: •IT .l-4^^*"""®% ,m.#r guffei^ings of G^^i®^* 'HY did Christ come into the world? This is a faithful saying, and worthy of all acceptation, that Christ Jesus came into the world to save sinners ; of whom I am chief." I Tim. I : 15. 2. What prompted God to give his Son to die for man ? "For God so loved the worlds that he gave his only begotten Son, that whoso- ever believeth in him should not perish, but have everlasting life." John 3:16; I John 4:9, 10 ; Rom. 5 : 8. 3. What did the prophet say Christ would be called to endure ? ♦♦ He was oppressed, and he was afflicted, yet he opened not his mouth ; he is brought as a lamb to the slaughter, and as a sheep before her shearers is dumb, so he openeth not his mouth. He was taken from prison and from judgment ; and who shall declare his generation ? for he was cut off out of the land of the living; for the transgression of my people was he stricken." Isa. 53:7,.S. 4. Must not Christ have known l^eforehand of these things ? "Then he took unto him the twelve, and said unto them. Behold, we go up to Jerusalem, and all things that are written by the prophets concerning the Son of man shall be accomplished. For he shall be delivered unto the Gentiles, and shall be mocked, and spitefully entreated, and spitted on ; and they shall scourge him, and put him to death." Luke 18 : 31-33. 5. How did the Saviour feel when the sins of the world were rolling upon him? ** And he took with him Peter and the two sons of Zebedee, and began to be sor- rowful and very heavy. Then saith he unto them. My soul is exceeding sor- rotvful, even unto death; tarry ye here, and watch with me." Matt. 26:37,38. 6. In his distress, for what did he pray ? " And he went a little farther, and fell on his face, and prayed, saying, O my Father, if it be possible^ let this cup pass from me ; nevertheless not as I will , but as thou wilt.^^ Verse 39. [i5o] "And Being in an Agony, He Prayed More Earnestly." S\it^lR\HC^S OV CV\^\S1 . lol 7. How great was the agony of his soul? " And being in an agony he prayed more earnestly ; and his sweat was as it were great drops of blood falling down to the ground.'''' Luke 22 : 44. 8. After this remarkable prayer, what happened to cause him more grief ? "And while he yet spake, behold a multitude, and he that was called Judas , one of the twelve, went before them, and drew near unto Jesus to kiss him. But Jesus said unto him, Judas, betrayest thou the Son of man with a kiss?" Verses 47, 48. 9. To what place was he taken ? "Then took they him, and led him, and brought him into the high pries fs house. And Peter followed afar off." Verse 54. 10. While at the high priest's house, what act of Peter's caused the Saviour additional suffering? " Another confidently affirmed, saying, Of a truth this fellow also was with him ; for he is a Galilaean. And Peter said, Man, I know not what thou sayest. And immediately, while he yet spake, the cock crew. And the Lord turned, and looked upon Peter. ' ' Verses 59-6 1 . 11. What reproachful things were done to Christ while he was at the high priest's house ? "And the men that held Jesus mocked him, and smote him. And when they had blindfolded him, they struck him on the face, and asked him, saying. Proph- esy, who is it tttat smote thee ? " Verses 63, 64. 12. Where was Christ next taken? " And as soon as it was day, the elders of the people and the chief priests and the scribes came together, and led him into their council. ^^ Verse 66. 13. What was their object in taking him there, since it was not in their power judicially to sentence him ? "Then said they all. Art thou then the Son of God ? And he said unto them. Ye say that I am. And they said. What need we any further witness ? for we ourselves have heard of his own mouth," Verses 70, 71. 14. Having procured the pretext they sought, what did they next do ? " And the whole multitude of them arose, and led him unto Pilate. ^\ Luke 23 : i. 15. When Pilate desired to let Christ go, how did they remonstrate ? " And they were the more fierce, saying. He stirreth up the people, teaching throughout all Jewry, beginning from Galilee to this place." Verse 5. 16. When Pilate heard that Christ had been in Galilee, what did he do? ** And as soon as he knew that he belonged unto Herod's jurisdiction, he sent him to Herod, who himself also was at Jerusalem at that time." Verse 7. 152 ^\^L^ Rl.Kt)\HGS. 17. Did the chief priests and scribes follow Christ before Herod? "And the chief priests and scribes stood and vehemently accused him.^'' Verse 10. 18. What indignity did Herod put upon the Saviour ? *' And Herod with his men of war set hi?n at nought, and mocked him, and aj'rayeJ him in a gorgeous robe, and sent him again to Pilate." Verse ii. 19. When Christ was again brought before Pilate, what did Pilate pro- pose to do ? " I have found no cause of death in him : I ivill tJierefore chastise him, and let him go.''^ Verse 22. 20. At this proposition, how did Christ's accusers act ? " And they were instant [earnest] ivith loud voices, requiring that he might be crti- cijied. And the voices of them and of the chief priests prevailed." Verse 23. 21. Besides yielding to the clamors of the Jews, what cruelty did Pilate inflict upon Christ ? "Then Pilate therefore took Jesus, and scourged him." John 19 : I. 22. What shameful treatment did he receive from the soldiers ? ** And when they had platted a crown of thorns, they put it upon his head, and a reed in his right hand ; and they bowed the knee before him, and mocked him, saying, Hail, King of the Jews ! And they spit upon him, and took the reed, and smote him on the head." Matt. 27 : 29, 30. 23. After bringing him to the place of crucifixior^ what did they offer him to stupefy him ? "They gave him vinegar to drink mingled with gall ; and when he had tasted thereof, he would not drink." Verse 34. 24. What prayer did he utter as they were nailing him to the cross ? "Then said Jesus, Father, forgive thetn ; for they know not what they do.''"' Luke 23 : 34. 25. With what words did they taunt" him while on the cross ? " Likewise also the chief priests mocking him, with the scribes and elders, said, He saved others ; himself he cannot save. If he be the King of Israel, let him now come down from the cross, and we will believe him. ' ' Matt. 27:41, 42. 26. As he cried out in agony on the cross, what was again offered him ? " And straightway one of them ran, and took a sponge, and filled it with vinegar, and put it on a reed, and gave him to drink." Verse 48. 27. What closed this terrible scene? "When Jesus therefore had received the vinegar, he said, It is finished ; and he bowed his head and gave up the ghost."" John 19 :30. 28. What wonderful demonstration attested nature's sympathy with the dying Son of God ? " And it was about the sixth hour, and there was a darkness over all the eat ih until the ninth hour. And the sun was darkened^ and the vail of the temple was rent \\\ the midst." Luke 23 : 44, 45. 29. Was it necessary for Christ thus to suffer ? " For it became him, for whom are all things, and by whom are ail things, in bringing many sons unto glory, to make the Captain of their salvation perfect through sufferings." Heb. 2 : 10. 30. If Christ was permitted to suffer all this for us, what does it show ? ** lie that spared not his own Son, but delivered him up for us all, hoia shall he not with hint also freely give us all things ? " Rom. 8 : 32. 'n^IS midnight ; and on Olives' brow J[ The star is dimmed that lately shone : 'Tis midnight ; in the garden, now, The suffering Saviour prays alone. 'Tis midnight ; and from all removed. The Saviour wrestles lone with fears : E'en that disciple whom he loved Heeds not his Master's grief and tears. 'T is midnight ; and for others' guilt The Man of sorrows weeps in blood : Yet he who hath in anguish knelt, Is not forsaken by his God. *T is midnight ; and from ether plains Is borne the song that angels know ; Unheard by mortals are the strains That sweetly soothe the Saviour's woe. m^^Y^^ yObat is TVlcin? IJSN his creation, with whom is man compared ? ■'^ What is man, that thou art mindful of him ? or the son of man, that thou visitest him ? Thou madest him a little lower than the angels.'' Ileb. 2:6,7. 2. What is the nature of angels ? But they which shall be accounted worthy to obtain that world, and the resurrec- tion from the dead, neither marry, nor are given in marriage ; neither can they die any more ; for they are equal unto the angels ; and are the children of God, being the children of the resurrection.'''' Luke 20 : 35, 36. 3. What are angels called ? "And of the angels he saith. Who maketh his angels spirits^ and his ministers a flame of fire." Heb. i : 7. 4. What is the difference between the two Adams ? " And so it is written. The first man Adam was made a living soul ; the last Adam was made a quickening spirit."" I Cor. 15 :45. 5. Adam was made a living soul ; but was he not a spiritual man ? " Howbeit that was not first which is spiritual, but that which is natural ; and afterward that which is spiritual." Verse 46. 6. When does man become a spiritual being? " It is sown a natural body, it is raised a spiritual body. There is a natural body. , and there is a spiritual body." Verse 44. 7. To what does the sowing refer? "That which thou sowestis not quickened, except it die." i Cor. 15 : 36. [•54] >NV\K*\ \S UNUl 15^ IVoTE. — Man does not have the undying, spiritual nature of tlie angels until the resurrection. Then, if righteous, he cannot die any more (Luke 20:36), because he is ^^ equal unto W^e. angels." 8. How is man's nature defined? " Shall mortal man be more just than God ? " Job 4:17. Mortal. — " Subject tV^ v^^3^^:?t^s^ [166] My Spirit Shall not Always Strive withi Man.' 1V\^ S?\H\1S \H ?R\SOH. 167 7. When did the Spirit of God preach to these " spirits in prison," who were disobedient ? "Which sometime were disobedient, when once the longsuffering of God wailed in the days of Noah, while the ark was a preparing." I Peter 3 : 20. 8. Did the Spirit of God try to deliver the captives of sin in the days of Noah ? " And the Lord said, My Spirit shall not always strive with man, for that he also is flesh ; yet his days shall be a hundred and twenty years." Gen. 6:3, Note. — The Spirit of God strove with the sinful antediluvians. It also moved Noah to build the ark, by which he and his family were saved. Christ came to earth *'in the flesh" (John i : 14), and in this condition suffered death; but before this he was always manifested to the world as the Angel, the representative of God. See Ex. 23 : 20-23 \ ^ Cor. 10 : 1-4. It was in this way that he preached through Noah to the spirits in bondage, or prison, dur- ing the one hundred and twenty years in which the ark was preparing. row sad our state by nature is ! \ Our sin — how deep it stains ! And Satan holds our captive minds Fast in his slavish chains. But there's a voice of sovereign grace, Sounds from the sacred word ; ' Ho ! ye despairing sinners, come I And trust a pardoning Lord." My soul obeys the almighty call. And runs to this relief ; I would believe thy promise. Lord ; O, help my unbelief ! A guilty, weak, and helpless worm, In thy kind arms I fall ; Be thou my Strength and Righteousness, My Saviour and my All. * Q s ^ ; g^ ^be Rich TVlci" ci^d f^a^ai^us, ^^^ |N the parable of the rich man and Lazarus, what is said to have become of Lazarus ? "And it came to pass, that ^ke beggar died, and was carried by the angels into Abraham's bosom." Luke i6 : 22. 2. What befell the rich man ? " The rich man also died, and was buried ; and in hell he lifted up his eyes, being in torments, and seeth Abraham afar off, and Lazarus in his bosom." Verses 22, 23. Note. — The rich man "died, and was buried." The man himself — the very being who died — was buried. And he — the man who died and was buried — lifted up his "eyes" in hell {hades, the place or state of the dead, the grave. See Rev. 20 : 13 ; i Cor. 15 : 55, margin). The beggar "died, and was carried " by angels into Abraham's bosom. 3. What request did the rich man make of Abraham ? "And he cried and said, Father Abraham, have mercy on me, and send Lazarus^ that he may dip the tip of his finger in water, and cool my tongue ; for I am tormented in this flame." Verse 24. Here the members of a physical body are brought to view, which we know always rest in the grave till the resurrection. 4. Upon making the request for Lazarus to be sent to his father's house to warn his brethren, what did Abraham reply ? "Abraham saith unto him. They have Moses and the prophets ; let them hear them.^^ Verse 29. 5. What earnest appeal did the rich man then make ? [168] IW^ R\CV\ \AkH NH\:i \.MKR\3S. 169 ** And he said, Nay, father Abraham ; but if one went unto them front the dead, they wiil repent. ^^ Verse 30. It seems that the rich man is represented in the parable as understanding that Lazarus was deady and not in heaven. Said he : *'If one went unto them from the dead ; " as much as to say, that such a miracle would certainly cause them to repent. 6. But had Lazarus gone on such a mission, what must have taken place ? " And he said unto him, If they hear not Moses and the prophets, neither will they be persuaded, though one rose from the dead.'*'' Verse. 31. This is a plain statement that Lazarus was dead, and in the grave. Before he could warn others, he must rise from the dead. 7. When are the wicked punished? "The Lord knoweth how to deliver the godly out of temptation, and to reserve the unjust unto the day of judgment to be punished.*^ 2 Peter 2 : 9. 8. When will the judgment take place ? " I charge thee therefore before God, and the Lord Jesus Christ, who shall judge the quick and the dead at his appearing and his kingdom.^'' 2 Tim. 4:1. If the wicked are reserved \o the day of judgment for their punishment, and the judgment takes place only in connection with the coming of Christ, it follows that the wicked do not enter upon their punishment at death. 9. When are the righteous to be recompensed ? " And thou shalt be blessed ; for they cannot recompense thee ; for thou shall be recompensed at the resurrection of the just.*'' Luke 14 : 14. 10. When do the angels gather the elect to Christ? "And they shall see the Son of man coming in the clouds of heaven with power and great glory. And he shall send his angels with a great sound of a trumpet, and they shall gather together his elect from the four winds, from one end of heaven to the other." Matt. 24 :30, 31. Note. — Thus far it has been seen that the narrative under consideration deals with physical men altogether. Nothing is said about their souls or spirits. The parable also states emphatically that Lazarus would have to rise from the dead in order to carry out the request of the rich man. Now as we have also seen that the wicked do not go to their punishment till after the judgment,, and that the righteous do not go to their reward till the coming of Christ with the angels, we are forced to the conclusion that the Saviour used in this par- able a figure of rhetoric known as personification, — a figure in which an - inanimate being is represented as animated, or endued with personality. By this form of speech Christ could forcibly teach what would occur in the future, by representing it as already taking place. 11. Does God in other places speak of things that do not exist, as though they did exist? ** (As it is written, I have made thee a father of many nations) before him whom he believed, even God, who quickeneth the dead, and calleth those things which be not as though they were,'* Rom. 4 : 17* (x7ol AT THE RICH MAN'S GATE. •\WL R\OU ^NU P^U^i \_MNRViS. 171 12. Name some instances given in the Old Testament which show that the figure of personification is a common mode of expression. *' For the stone shall cry out of the wall, and the beam out of the timber shall an- siuer it.'" Hab. 2 : ii ; 2 Kings 14 : 9 ; Judges 9 : 7-15 ; Gen. 4 : lo. 13. Does the New Testament sometimes use the same method? " Behold the hire of the laborers who have reaped down your fields, which is of you kept back by fraud, crieth^ James 5 ''A' Note. — The object of the parable was to show that although the Jews claimed to be the children of Abraham, and affected to despise the Gentiles, especially those who were poor, these despised ones would finally be counted the chil- dren of Abraham, while the rich Jew would find himself without any claim to the promises made to his natural father, Abraham. The lesson was put in the form in which we find it, in order to show the absolute certainty of the punishment of one, and the reward of the other. )TKE shadows gliding o'er the plain, * Or clouds that roll successive on, Man's busy generations pass, And while we gaze, their forms are gone. We live, we die ; behold the sum Of good or ill on life's fair page ; Alike in God's all-seeing eye. The infant's day, the patriarch's age. O Father, in whose mighty hand The boundless years and ages lie. Teach us thy boon of life to prize. And use the moments as they fly. 1 WEK?.T OV \AKU. THE TVWUGxS ^W\CV\ C>0\i UMU ?R£?KUL\i m YOR IHE^A IRKT V.O\IL H\\A. $ m ^ome of the SaY)ed. ^^OR what purpose was the earth created ? ^y^l" For thus saith the Lord that created the heavens ; God himself that formed cfT the earth and made it ; he hath established it, /i^ created it not in vain^ he ^ formed it to he inhabited.'''' Isa. 45 : i8. 2. Why was man made? " Thou madest him to have dominion over the works of thy hands ; thou hast put all things under his feet." Ps. 8 : 6 ; Gen. I :26 ; Ps. 115 : 16. 3. Does man now have all these things under him? "Thou hast put all things in subjection under his feet. For in that he put all in subjection under him, he left nothing that is not put under him. But now we see not yet all things put tinder him.''^ Heb. 2 : 8. 4. When man lost his dominion, to whom did he yield it ? "For of whom a man is overcome, of the same is he brought in bondage." 2 Peter 2 : 19. Man was overcome by Satan in the garden of Eden, and there yielded himself and his possessions into the hands of his captor. 5. What circumstance shows that the earth came into Satan's pos- session? "And the Devil, taking him up into a high mountain, showed unto him all the kingdoms of the world in a moment of time. And the Devil said unto him. All this power will I give thee, and the glory of them ; for that is delivered tinto me ; and to whomsoever I will ^ I give it.'''' Luke 4:5* 6. Note. — This was the occasion of Christ's temptation in the wilderness. It can- not be truthfully said that Satan lied, when he told Christ that all the king- doms of the world had been delivered into his (Satan's) hand ; for Christ knew whether that was so, or not. And if it were not so, and Satan could not have delivered up these things if he would, then how could his words have been a temptation to Christ? And yet this is recorded as having been a temptation to him to bow down before Satan. [172] WO^t 07 ■\V\^ SMLO. 173 6. Is this first dominion to be restored ? and to whom is it to come ? '* And thou, O foxver of the Jlocky the stro- ghold of the daughter of Zion, unto thee shall it come, even the first dominion ; the kingdom shall come to the daugh- ter of Jerusalem." Micah 4:8. The "tower of the flock" is Christ. 7. If man lost the dominion through sin and death, through whom will it be restored ? '* But we see Jesus, who was made a little lower than the angels for the suffering of death, crowned with glory and honor ; that he by the grace of God should taste death for every man.^^ Heb. 2 : 9. 8. What blessing did our Saviour pronounce upon the meek ? *• Blessed are the meek ; for they shall inherit the earthy Matt. 5 : 5. This in- heritance cannot be realized in this life ; for here the truly meek have the least of earth's good things. 9. Who does David say have the most of earthly things ? "For I was envious at the foolish, when I saw the prosperity of the wicked. . . . Their eyes stand out with fatness : they have more than heart could zvish.^* Ps. 73 : 3-7- 10. What is to be the final condition of both righteous and wicked ? "Wait on the Lord, and keep his way, and he shall exalt thee to inherit the land : when the wicked are cut off, thou shall see itJ'^ Ps. 37 : 34. 11. What promise was made to Abraham concerning the land ? "And the Lord said unto Abram, after that Lot was separated from him. Lift up now thine eyes, and look from the place where thou art northward, and south- ward, and eastward, and westward ; for all the land which thou seest, to thee will I give it, and to thy seed forever." Gen. 13 : 14, 15. 12. How much did this promise comprehend ? " For the promise, that he should be the heir of the world, was not to Abraham, or to his seed, through the law, but through the righteousness of faith." Rom. 4: 13. 13. How much of the land of Canaan did Abraham own in his life- time ? " And he gave him none inheritance in it, no, not so much as to set his foot on ; yet he promised that he would give it to him for a possession, and to his seed after him, when as yet he had no child." Acts 7:5; Heb. ii : 13. 14. How much of the promised possession did Abraham expect during his lifetime ? " By faith Abraham, when he was called to go out into a place which he should after receive for an inheritance, obeyed ; and he went out, not knowing whither he went. By faith he sojourned in the land of promise, as in a strange country, dwelling in tabernacles with Isaac and Jacob, the heirs with him of the same promise ; for he looked for a city which hath foundations^ whose builder and maker is God,'' Heb. 11 : 8-10. 174 ^\^V-^ H£.N\)\V\CaS. 15. Whois the seed to whom the Abrahamic promise was made? *« Now to Abraham and his seed were the promises made. He saith not, And to seeds, as of many : but as of one, And to thy seed^ which is Christ." Gal. 3:16. 16. Who are counted heirs of that promise ? "And if ye be Christ'' s^ then are ye Abrahatn'' s seed and, heirs according to the promise." Verse 29. 17. Why did not these ancient worthies receive the promise ? '* And these all, having obtained a good .report through faith, received not the promise, God having provided some better thing for us, that they without us should not be made perfect.'' Heb. II : 39, 40. 18. What is to become of the earth in its present state ? " But the day of the Lord will come as a thief in the night ; in the which the hea- vens shall pass away with a great noise, and the elements shall melt with fer- vent heat, the earth also ; and the works that are therein shall be burned up.'' 2 Peter 3 : 10 ; Isa. 13:9; 24 : 1-6 ; Jer. 4 : 23-27. 19. What will follow this great conflagration? '* Nevertheless we, according to his promise, /(3<7/^y>• a> 1 uwAvv piiooes 1 •c T= 1 .i2 ■o .sz IE ■- o t> & ^ ^ L. E .52 « ■o .c -— tf: B9(j tna^BstiJOX' ■" M^Baa s.qsTJTjo "^ — E •wToeao — — ~1" -l o .1 ^ •■BTBjedi-opaH 05 iHij usTuox^qga —— •rj E Cl. rt > s o ■1 -J •pjABci — 1 Ji •^QTWUBy ^^^^ £ E _hn (U bo . £ 1)ODOJ\[ ' ~ _^c i J « T3 O O o aT 2 ■o » CJ o v> **- J E o -g E -2 U, -€ (t s bo >» ^ 1 ^ "t o UJ ^ •""»I'V- J2 cT o ^ < O rt 0) 4h -s :a <4-l ?C o o "t< flj ^ 0) «4-l O •&-5 U 'J O B o o ^ o .^ ■t! O TS XJ ^ o M g S o 11 o • ^ o o U o f-I §■5 bJO S bJ3 r; c 5 .. M W O O O ta % O *" o c a a. to (X o Si -- *■" C H ^ o a? -^ S 4; o +J (U nr C ty O •« rt !=! O S S^ 2 "" 'S f^ O rt ^ ^ i. w .-^ O .2 o (0 o -d a ^ 4^ i2 - „M -a 5 Ph "w ^ c3 '5 I 2 (U C -?. S SOH\?TViK^ ^NL\^O^f\U^K scR\?TVi^L ^^\JyoRl\UD^. scR\?^viHV. ^LN\0R^UD^ SC?.\?^V^V\^ ^^^\ORKH\i\. scR\?i\AH^ ^A^\^OH^^^^ S0H\?TUH^ v^^\^OH^n\)^. S^H\?TV)v^e \ALVAORf\U\^K scR\?iUH^. ^^^^OR^v^v)f\ M^-V^^fm '""^^^^m^-'i ^siSj^^^£^>^ifii^stfisw^6y.-^r^3^sm^Tm^'^rm^:^^: 7'be Kingdoms of G^^cice and G^oi^Tf. is IVE the promise which our Saviour made to the " little flock." "Fear not, little flock ; for it is your Father's good pleasure io give yoi: *% the kingdom."^ Luke 12:32. Note, — This text shows that while one may belong to the " little flock," the favored of God, the real kingdom is yet before him. While in God's service, however, he may, in one sense, be in the kingdom. But there are at least five essentials to the formation of a kingdom : (i) A king, as the reigning head ; (2.) A throne, as the chair of state from which the king may issue his decrees ; (3.) A definite territory over which the king has jurisdiction, without which there can be no real kingdom ; (4.) Subjects in that territory to rule over, to give power to the king, and stability to his throne ; (5.) Laws by which the subjects may be governed. If one finds. in the sacred word any of these parts of a kingdom in existence, he may be sure that the kingdom itself is recognized. . To what throne are we exhorted to come to find mercy ? " Let us therefore come boldly unto the throne of grace ^ that we may obtain mercy, and find grace to help in time of need." Heb. 4 : 16. It would be useless to come before any throne for a favor, if that throne had no occupant. The throne of grace, therefore, supposes a king of grace. If there is a king, he must have subjects, and laws to govern those subjects. Then, while in this state, and receiving grace, or favor, from God, one must be in the kingdom of grace. . To what other kingdom do the Scriptures call our attention ? " When the Son of man shall come in his glory, and all the holy angels with him, then shall he sit upon the throne of his glory. .''^ Matt. 25 : 31. This kingdom is to be established at the second coming of Christ. . By what are men saved from sin ? " For by grace are ye saved through faith : and that not of yourselves : it is the gift of God." Eph. 2:8; Rom. 6 : 23. It follows then, that all — Abraham, Moses, and David, as well as Peter, Paul, and John — must be saved by the grace, or favor, of God, as there is no other way to save those who have been sinners. These all, therefore, were in the kingdom of grace, which must have been set up as early as there were lost men who needed grace. 12 [177] 178 B\^LL RLK\:i\U(^S. 5. In the parable of the wheat and tares, what does the good seed represent ? "The field is the world ; the good seed are the children of the kingdom ; but the tares are the children of the wicked one," Matt. 13 : 38. 6. Who sowed the tares in the kingdom ? "The enemy that sowed them is the Devil." Verse 39. Satan first sowed the tares of sin in Eden. Hence the kingdom of God was in existence at that time. The earth was God's kingdom, and was designed to be his forever. 7. To whom did God intrust his kingdom? "And God said, Let us make man in our image, after our likeness ; and let them have dominion over the fish of the sea, and over the fowl of the air, and over the cattle, and over all the earth, and over every creeping thing that creepeth upon the earth." Gen. i : 26. Note. — Man fell, and the world became the abode of sin. It can no longer be man's kingdom until sin is blotted out of it. Whoever, after that, would be- come a subject of God's kingdom, must now separate from this kingdom that has been usurped by Satan, and yield obedience to God's laws. In thus do- ing, they enter into an arrangement, made by God, by which they become his subjects, and renounce the service of Satan. They are then in God's kingdom, or the kingdom of grace, because they are the subjects of God's favor, or grace. 8. When Christ sent out his disciples, what did he tell them to preach ? " And he sent them to preach the kingdom of God, and to heal the sick." Luke 9:2. 9. In carrying out their commission, what did they preach ? "And they departed, and went through the \.o-w\\s, preaching the gospel, and heal- ing everywhere.'''' Verse 6. We are sure, then, that the grace of God, in which the gospel is founded, has been extended ever since man needed salva- tion from sin. By this arrangement man could be " called out " into a tempo- rary kingdom, that should run parallel to the one lost in the beginning, until it could be redeemed and restored to its rightful owner. 10. After the loss of the first kingdom, what promise did God make to Israel, if they would obey him? " Now therefore, if ye will obey my voice indeed, and keep my covenant, then ye shall be a peculiar treasure unto me above all people ; for all the earth is mine. And ye shall be unto m-e a kingdom of priests, and a holy nation.'''' Ex. 19 : 5, 6. Although the kingdom as a whole, was in the hands of Satan, the Lord would take the Israelites, if they would obey him, and of them form a kingdom within the usurped kingdom, to continue until the usurper should be overthrown. 11. After the children of Israel were settled in Canaan, what did they request of Samuel the prophet ? " Behold, thou art old, and thy sons walk not in thy ways : noxv make us a king to Judge t:s like all the nations.''^ I Sam. 8:5. 12. Upon taking the matter to God, what instruction did Samuel re- ceive ? " And the Lord said unto Samuel, Hearken unto the voice of the people in all that they say unto thee ; for they have not rejected thee, but they have rejected me, that I should not reign over them. ' ' Verse 7. The people had heretofore been instructed and governed by God, through his prophets ; but they wanted now to be like the kingdom out of which they had been called, and of which the nations around them formed a part. 13. Notwithstanding the perverseness of Israel, what did the Lord promise to David their king ? "Thy seed will I establish forever, and build up thy throne to all generations.^'* Ps. 89 : 4. 14. Through whom was the throne of David to be perpetuated? " For unto us a child is born, unto us a son is given : and the government shall be upon his shoulder : and his name shall be called Wonderful, Counsellor, The mighty God, The everlasting Father, The Prince of Peace. Of the increase of his government and peace there shall be no end^ upon the throne of David.^'' Isa. 9:6, 7. 15. Who is this seed of David, the heir to his throne ? " Thou shalt . . . bring forth a son, and shalt call his name Jesus. He shall be great, and shall be called the Son of the Highest ; and the Lord God shall give unto him the throne of his father David.^'' Luke I : 31, 32. 16. While the kingdom was still held by the Jewish kings, what pre- diction was made concerning the kingdom ? " And thou, profane, wicked prince of Israel, whose day is come, when iniquity shall have an end, thus saith the Lord God : Remove the diadem^ and take off the crown.^^ Eze. 21 : 25, 26. 17. After the crown was taken from the Jewish king, and that kingdom had become tributary to the Babylonians, what more was pre- dicted concerning it ? ^^l^'iW overturn, overturn, overturn it; and it shall be no more until He come whose right it is ; and I will give it Him.^^ Verse 27. Note. — This threefold overturning was accomplished in the successive subver- sions of the kingdoms of the Babylonians, the Medes and Persians, and the Gre- cians. See reading on "Prophetic History of the World," p. 17. The Jews were under the rule of each of these dynasties. The last overturning took place when Rome conquered the Grecians, B. c. 168 ; but the famous league between the Romans and the Jews, made B. C. 161, brought the latter people more completely under the rule of that iron power. In A. D. 70, the Jews were dispersed to all parts of the world, and the throne of David, which their kingdom represented, was to be no more, till He should come to whom it belongs. 180 "\V\t Y.\UO\^0\AS OV 0R^C1 KU^ OVORX. 1 8. Christ did not take that throne when on earth. Did he assume it when ascending to heaven, or did he occupy the Father's throne, with him ? " To him that overcometh will I grant to sit with me in my throne, even as I also overcame, and am set down with my Father in his throne.'''' Rev. 3:21. 19. What is he doing at the Father's right hand ? **The Lord said unto my Lord, Sit thou at my right hand, until I make thine enemies thy footstool." "The Lord hath sworn, and will not repent, Thou art a priest forever after the order of Melchisedec.'''' Ps. iio:i, 4; Heb. 10:12, 13. 20. When his priestly work is finished, what will Christ do ? *' Then cometh the end, when he shall have delivered tip the kingdom to God, even the Father.'' I Cor. 15:24. 21. When he comes to earth, on whose throne will he sit? "When the Son of man shall come in his glory, and all the holy angels with him, then shall he sit upon the throne of his glory.'''' Matt. 25 : 31 ; Rev. 11:15. 2 2. Then what will he say to the redeemed ? " Come, ye blessed of my Father, inherit the kingdom prepared for you from the foundation of the world.''' Matt. 25 : 34. 23. How will the saints appear after reaching that kingdom ? *♦ Then shall the righteous shine forth as the sun in the kingdom of their Father." Matt. 13 : 43- — ■ > - S >< n^HY kingdom come. Thus day by day J^ We lift our hands to God and pray ; But who has ever duly weighed The meaning of the words he said ? Thy kingdom come. O day of joy. When praise shall every tongue employ ; When hate and strife and war shall cease. And man with man shall be at peace. Jesus shall reign on Zion's hill And all the earth with glory fill ; His word shall Paradise restore. And sin and death afflict no more. ^be rtevo Jerusalem. ^^I^AS God prepared a dwelling-place for his people ? (ilJi!^ "But now they desire a better country, that is, a heavenly ; wherefore God is not ashamed to be called their God : /or he hath prepared for them a city.'" Heb. II ; i6. 2. Where is this city ? and what is it called ? "But yerusalem which is above is free, which is the mother of us all." Gal. 4 : 26. 3. After sojourning in the land of promise as a stranger and a pil- grim, to what did Abraham look forward ? "For he looked for a ri(j' which hath foundations, whose builder and maker is God." Heb. 11 : 10. 4. When we embrace Christ, unto what do we come by faith ? " But ye are come unto Mount Sion, and unto the city of the living God, the heav- enly Jerusalem, and to an innumerable company of angels." Heb. 12 : 22. 5. What did John see concerning this city ? " And / John saw the holy city. New Jerusalem, coming down from God out of heaven, prepared as a bride adorned for her husband." Rev. 21:2. 6. Is this the city for which Abraham looked ? " And the wall of the city had twelve foundations, and in them the names of the twelve apostles of the Lamb." Verse 14. Compare this with Heb. 11 : 10. [181] 182 B\^V.L ?.LK^\HGS. 7. What is the measurement of the city? •* And the city lieth foursquare, and the length is as large as the breadth ; and he measured the city with the reed, twelve thousand furlongs.'''' Rev. 21 : 16. The measure around it, as the words length and breadth imply, and as was the early custom of measuring cities, was 12,000 furlongs, equal to 1,500 miles [2, 4io,8-|- kilometers], or 375 miles [602.7 kilometers] on each side, making a perfect square. 8. What is the hight of the wall ? "And he measured the wall thereof, a hundred and forty and four cubits.'''' Verse 17. 144 cubits = 2 16 feet [66 meters]. 9. Of what material is the wall constructed ? " And the building of the wall of it was of jasper ; and the city was pure gold, like unto clear glass." Verse 18. 10. With what are the twelve foundations (or as some suppose, orna- mental bases) of the wall adorned ? ** And the foundations of the wall of the city were garnished with all manner of precious stones. The first foundation was jasper ; the second, sapphire ; the third, a chalcedony ; the fourth, an emerald ; the fifth, sardonyx ; the sixth, sardius ; the seventh, chrysolite ; the eighth, beryl ; the ninth, a topaz ; the tenth, a chrysoprasus ; the eleventh, a jacinth ; the twelfth, an amethyst." Verses 19, 20. Note. — Prof. Stuart says of these stones that, in order and arrangement, they are like the colors of the rainbow, only more complex, and much more brill- iant. There can be no question as to their extreme brilliancy ; but with reference to their arrangement, it has been suggested on good authority, that whereas the high priest of the Israelites wore these twelve stones in his breast- plate, to represent the twelve tribes of Israel ; and whereas the New Jeru- salem itself has twelve gates, each bearing the name of one of the twelve tribes, designating the particular place each tribe occupies in the city, — that these ornamental stones will be only on that part of the foundation where the tribe is located, which the stone itself has ever represented. Another sugges- tion is that these foundations are super-imposed horizontally one upon another in the form of terraces, each color extending continuously around the city, the whole being arranged in steps from the ground to the wall. u. Of what are the twelve gates composed ? " And the twelve gates were twelve pearls ; every several gate was of one pearl ; and the street of the city was pure gold, as it were transparent glass." Rev. 21 :2i. 12. What will be excluded from that city? '* And there shall in no wise enter into it anything that defileth, neither whatsoever worketh abomination, or maketh a lie.'''' Rev. 21 : 27. 13. Who will be welcomed there? *♦ Blessed are they that do his commandments, that they may have right to the tree of life, and may enter in through the gates into the city." Rev. 22 : 14. iv\L uivj iLR\is^v.Lv^. 183 14. In what condition will those be who are permitted to dwell in the holy city ? " And God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes ; and there shall be no more death, neither sorrow nor crying, neither shall there be any more pain ; for the former things are passed away." Rev. 21:4. 15. What is to be a prominent object in the city? '• And there shall be no more curse ; but the throne cf God and of the Lamb shall be in it ; and his servants shall serve him." Rev. 22 :3. 16. What will flow from under the throne of God ? " And he showed me z. pure river of water of life^ clear as crystal, proceeding out of the throne of God and of the Lamb." Verse i. The ''water of life ;" that is, containing a life-giving principle in harmony with our condition of immortality. 17. What stands on either side of that river? " In the midst of the street of it, and on either side of the river, was there the tree of life^ which bare twelve manner of fruits, and yielded her fruit every month ; and the leaves of the tree were for the healing of the nations." Verse 2. Note. — '*The tree of life." That which Adam lost through transgression is to be restored by Christ, and will be enjoyed by the redeemed throughout the never-ending cycles of eternity. Those who really keep God's command ments, have the promise of a right to that life-giving tree. Verse 14. fHY walls arc all of precious stone, Most glorious to behold ; Thy gates are richly set with pearl, Thy streets are paved with gold. Thy garden and thy pleasant walks My study long have been ; Such dazzling views, by human sight Have never yet been seen. Lord, help us by thy mighty grace To keep iu view the prize Till thou dost come to take us home To that blest paradise. ^Y what are all men to be judged at last? " Let us hear the conclusion of the whole matter : Fear God, and keep Ms commandments ; for this is the whole duty of man. For God shall bring every work into judgment^ with every secret thing, whether it be good or whether it be evil." Eccl. 12:13, 14. "So speak ye, and so do, as they that shall be judged by the law of liber ty.^^ James 2:12. 2. With what other law were the people of God for a time concerned, which is not to judge them ? ** Blotting out the handwriting of ordinances that was against us, which was con- trary to us, and took it out of the way, nailing it to his cross ; and having spoiled principalities and powers, he made a show of them openly, triumph- ing over them in it. Let no man therefore judge you in meat, or in drink, or in respect of a holy day. or of the new moon, or of the sabbath days ; which are a shadow of things to come ; but the body is of Christ." Col. 2 : 14-17. 3. What terms are employed, for the sake of convenience, to desig- nate these two laws ? The first is called " the moral law," summarily contained in the decalogue ; the second is known as the "ceremonial or typical law" of the Jewish dispensa- tion. 4. What is the relation of the moral law to sin ? "Whosoever committeth sin transgresseth also the law ; for sin is the transgression of the law.'' I John 3 : 4. 5. How early in the history of our world was this law applicable ? " For Adam was first formed, then Eve. And Adam was not deceived ; but the woman bemg deceived was in the transgression.'" I Tim. 2 : 13, 14. [ 184 ] -^HL INNO V.NNNS. 185 6. As it is thus found that this law was binding on man previous to his fall, what did it cover ? The relations which he sustained to God and to his fellow-creatures : "Then one of them, which was a lawyer, asked him a question, tempting him, and say- ing. Master, which is the great commandment in the law ? Jesus said unto him. Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy mind. This is the first and great commandment. And the second is like unto it : Thou shalt love thy neighbor as thyself. On these two commandments hang all the law and the prophets." Matt. 22 : 35-39. 7. When and for what reason were laws of a ceremonial or typical nature introduced ? They were introduced after man had sinned, and were instituted because God in mercy provided a plan of redemption or a remedial system. '•' And in proc- ess of time it came to pass, that Cain brought of the fruit of the ground an offering unto the Lord. And Abel, he also brought of the firstlings of his flock and of the fat thereof. And the Lord had respect unto Abel and his offering." Gen. 4:3,4. *' By faith Abel offered unto God a more excellent sacrifice than Cain, by which he obtained witness that he was righteous, God testifying of his gifts." Heb. 11:4, Note. — The excellence of Abel's offering lays in the fact that he offered blood, which fitly typified the sacrifice of the promised Redeemer, and was the true expression of faith in him. But the law of sacrifices, which was the central pillar in the typical or ceremonial system, would not have been enjoined upon men, had not sin made a Redeemer necessary, and had not such Redeemer been provided. This, therefore, was a derived or secondary law, brought in with the plan of salvation, and owing its existence to the presence of sin ; while the moral law may be called a primary or original law, inasmuch as it existed before sin came into the world, grows out of the relation which all creatures sustain to their Maker and to one another, and would have con- tinued just the same if sin had never come into the world. Thus the line of distinction between the two laws is immutably established, in their origin, the circumstances to which they owe their existence, their nature, and the pur- poses they were respectively to subserve. 8. How was the moral law communicated to the people at Sinai ? " And the Lord spake unto you out of the midst of the fire. . . . And he de- clared unto you his covenant, which he commanded you to perform, even ten commandments.^^ Deut. 4 : 12, 13. 9. How was the ceremonial law communicated to them ? ' ' And the Lord called unto Moses, and spake unto him out of the tabernacle of the congregation, saying. Speak unto the children of Lsraely and say unto ihem^ If any man of you bring an offering," etc. Lev. 1:1,2. **This is the law of the burnt offering, of the meat offering, and of the sin offering, and of the trespass offering, and of the consecrations, and of the sacrifice of the peace offerings ; which the Lord commanded Moses in Mount Sinai, in the day that he commanded the children of Israel to offer their oblations unto the Lord, in the wilderness of Sinai." Lev. 7 : 37, 38. 186 ^\B\.L \\^N\)\HCkS. 10. On what, and by whom, was the moral law written ? '•The Lord spake unto you, . . . and he declared unto you . . . ten command- ments ; and he wrote them upon two tables of stone.'' ^ Deut. 4 : 12, 13. 11. In what, and by whom, was the ceremonial law written? ** And commandedst them precepts, statutes, and laws, by the hand of Moses thy servant." Neh. 9 : 14. " And they spake unto Ezra the scribe to bring the book of the law of Moses, which the Lord had commanded to Israel." Neh. 8:1. 12. Were the ten commandments a distinct and complete law by themselves ? '• These words the Lord spake unto all your assembly in the mount out of the midst of the fire, of the cloud, and of the thick darkness, with a great voice ; and he added no more. And he wrote them in two tables of stone, and deliv- ered them unto me." Deut. 5 : 22. " And the Lord said unto Moses, Come up to me into the mount, and be there ; and I will give thee tables of stone, and a law^ and commandments which I have written." Ex. 24 : 12. 13. Was the ceremonial law a complete law in itself ? •'The law of commandments, contained in ordinances.''* Eph. 2 : 15. 14. What is the nature of the moral law? '•The law of the Lord is perfect, converting the soul." Ps. 19 : 7. 15. Was perfection to be secured by the ceremonial law? "Which was a figure for the time then present, in which were offered both gifts and sacrifices, that could not make him that did the service perfect, as pertain- ing to the conscience." Heb. 9 : 9. 16. How did the prophet Isaiah say that Christ would treat the moral law when he should appear on earth as the great teacher ? "The Lord is well pleased for his righteousness' sake ; he will magnify the law, and make it honorable." Isa. 42:21. 17. How did Christ fulfill this prophecy ? By opening before the people the deep spiritual nature of the law, living in per- fect obedience to both the letter and the spirit of all its requirements, and giving his life to save men from the penalty of its transgression. See Matt. 5 : 17-48 ; John 15 : 10 ; i Peter 2 : 22 ; Rom. 4 : 25 ; etc. 18. How long was the ceremonial law to continue? "Which stood only in meats and drinks, and divers washings, and carnal ordi- nances, imposed on them until the time of reformation." Heb. 9 : 10. 19. When was this time of reformation ? " But Christ biing come a high priest of good things to come, by a greater and more perfect tabernacle, not made with hands, that is to say, not of this IH^ 1^0 L^^NS. 18Y building ; neither by the blood of goats and calves, but by his own blood he entered in once [once for all] into the holy place [places] , having obtained eternal redemption for us." Heb. 9:11, 12. 20. How did Christ's death affect the ceremonial law ? ^'■Blotting out the handwriting of ordinances that was against us, which was con- trary to us, and took it out of the way, nailing it to his cross.^'' Col. 2 : 14. "Having abolished in his flesh the enmity, even the law of commandments contained in ordinances." Eph. 2:15. 21. What was the object of the ceremonial law? " For the law having a shadow of good things to come, and not the very image of the things, can never with those sacrifices, which they offered year by year, continually, make the comers thereunto perfect." Heb. 10 : i. 22. Why was it taken away ? *' For there is verily a disannulling of the commandment going before for the weakness and unprofitableness thereof. For the law made nothing perfect ; but the bringing in of a better hope did ; by the which M-e draw nigh unto God." Heb. 7 : 18, 19. 23. What does Paul say of the holiness and spirituality of the moral law ? "Wherefore the law is holy, and the commandment holy, and just, and good^ " For we know that the law is spiritual ; but I am carnal, sold under sin." Rom. 7 : 12, 14. 24. How does faith in Christ affect our relation to the moral law ? " Do we then make void the law through faith? God forbid; yea, we establish the law.'' ^ Rom. 3:31. 25. How does dependence on the ceremonial law aifect our relation to Christ? " Behold, I Paul say unto you, that if ye be circumcised, Christ shall profit you nothing.''^ Gal. 5 : 2. 26. How long does Christ say that the moral law is to endure ? "Verily I say unto you, till heaven and earth pass, one jot or one tittle shall in no wise pass from the law, till all [all things] be fulfilled." Matt. 5 : 18. 27. To which code of laws does the Sabbath commandment belong? " And on the seventh day God ended his work which he had made ; and he rested on the seventh day from all his work which he had made. And God blessed the seventh day, and sanctified it ; because that in it he had rested from all his work which God created and made." Gen. 2 : 2, 3! Note. — It thus appears that the Sabbath belongs to the original, primary, or moral, law, because it was instituted before sin came into the world, and con- sequently before a type or shadow, or any ordinance of a ceremonial nature, could have had an existence. Importance of gound Qocti^ine. ^OES it make any difference what a man believes, if he is only sincere ? God hath from the heginning chosen you to salvation through sanctifi- cation of the Spirit and belief of the truth.''^ 2 Thess. 2 : 13 ; Joshua 24 : 14. j^ 2. How may we determine the truthfulness of any doctrine? " Prove all things ; hold fast that which is good." I Thess. 5:21; Isa.8 : 20. 3. Upon what foundation should every religious tenet rest ? ** And are built upon XYi^fotindation of the apostles and prophets, Jesus Christ him- self being the chief corner-stone." Eph. 2 : 20 ; i Cor, 3:11. 4. What is mentioned first in the list of those things for which all Scripture is profitable ? "All Scripture is given by inspiration of God, and is frof table for doctrine.^' 2 Tim. 3 : 16. 5. What advice is given to Timothy while preparing for the gospel ministry ? *• Till I come, give attendance to reading, to exhortation, to doctrine." "Take heed unto thyself, and unto the doctrine; continue in them." I Tim. 4: 13, 16. 6. What remarkable charge is given him relative to his public work ? *' I charge thee therefore before God, and the Lord Jesus Christ, who shall judge the quick and the dead at his appearing and his kingdom, preach the word , be instant in season, out of season ; reprove^ rebuke^ exhort with all longsuf- fering and doc trine. ^^ .2 Tim. 4: I, 2. 7. Why is this duty so imperative ? [188] \v^?OR■\^HC^ ov sov^u^ ^ooA^\He. 189 '■'■For the lime will come when they will not endure sound doctrine ; but after their own lusts shall they heap to themselves teachers, having itching ears ; and they shall turn away their ears from the truth, and shall be turned unto fables.^* Verses 3, 4. 8. How was Titus instructed to teach ? and in what was he to be a pattern ? "But speak thou the things which become sound doctrine,^ ^ "in all things showing thyself a pattern of good works ; in doctrine showing uncorruptness, gravity, sincerity." Titus 2 : I, 7. 9. What is the power of sound doctrine ? "Holding fast the faithful word as he hath been taught, that he may be able by sound doctrine both to exhort and to convince the gains ay ers.^'' Titus I : 9. 10. What danger attends false teaching ? " Who concerning the truth have erred, saying that the resurrection is past already ; and overthrow the faith of some." 2 Tim. 2 : 18. 11. Who are the disciples of Jesus ? and what gracious work is wrought for them ? "//*j., on Matt. ^ : 18. 10. When asked which was the great commandment in the law, what answer did Christ make? "Jesus said unto him. Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy mind. This is the first and great command- ment. And the second is like unto it, Thou shalt love thy neighbor as thy self. ^^ Matt. 22 : 37-39. 11. What did he say hung on these two requirements? "On these two commandments hang all the law and the prophets." Verse 40. Note. — As long as these two great commandments continue, all the law must exist, as well ; for it is suspended on, and inherent in, these two great principles of love. As long as these last, that must continue. If one loves God with all his heart, he will not worship idols nor images, neither will he profane the name of God. He will, moreover, remember the day which God has set apart as a day of worship. So, if one loves his neighbor as himself, he will not kill him, steal from him, lie about him, or covet his possessions, etc. It is plain that if one has in his heart the two principles of love set forth by the Saviour, he must keep the law of God in all its parts. 12. What does the apostle say about the practice of Christ in keeping the law ? *• And ye know that he was manifested to take away our sins ; and in him is no sin.^^ I John 3 : 5. In the verse just preceding this, sin is said to be the transgression of the law. If in him was no sin, he must have kept the law perfectly. 13. What does Christ say of himself in this respect ? ^^ I have kept my Father'' s commandments, and abide in his love." John 15 : lo. 14. If one would abide in Christ, what ought he to do? " He that saith he abideth in him ought himself also so to 7valk, even as he walked.-^ I John 2:6, 15. How does James say one may be blessed in his deeds ? •■-But whoso looketh into the perfect law of liberty^ and continueth therein, he being not a forgetful hearer, but a doer of the work, this man shall be blessed in his deed." James i : 25. 16. What is said of those who profess to know the Lord, and yet do not keep his commandments ? **He that saith, I know him, and keepeth not his commandments, is a liar, and the truth is not in him.^'' I John 2 : 4. 17. What is the test whereby one may know he has passed from death unto life ? ** We know that we have passed from death unto life, because we love the brethren.'" I John 3 : 14. 18. How may one be sure he loves the brethren? '■^ By this we know that we love the children of God, when we love God, and keep his commandments.^'' i John 5:2. 19. And what is the love of God? " For this is the love of God, that we keep his commandments.'''' Verse 3. 20. What will characterize the " remnant " church ? "And the dragon was wroth with the woman, and went to make w^arwith the rem- nant of her seed, which keep the commandments of God, and have the testi- mony of Jesus Christ." Rev. 12 : 17. S0R\?TUH'L ^At^^OR^UD^. SGR\?TViR^ v^L^OR(\n\^^. SOH\?^ViHV. VA^UORNH^i^ SCR\?TUR^ ^\^UOR^U\:).\. scR\?TViRL ^^^,^0R^^\^^ ;H\?TV)?v^ \AL\^0\^t\H\)pK, S^H\?T\iR^ V^^V^ORMAO^ SCH\?TV)H^ W\^VAOH^H\:)f\ ID our Saviour abolish any- thing on the cross ? ' ' Having abolished in his flesh the enmity, even the law of com- mandments contained in ordinances. ^^ Eph. 2 : 15. What did he himself say about the law ? *' Think not that I am come to destroy the law or the prophets ; I am not come to de- stroy, but to fulfill." Matt. 5:17. 3. How long did he say the law would endure ? "For verily I say unto you, Till heaven and earth pass, one jot or one tittle shall in no wise pass from the law, till all be fulfilled." Verse 18 ; Luke x6 ; 17. It is evident, from these texts, that the abolished law was not the law of ten commandments. 4. What did Paul say of the law of God ? ** Wherefore the law is holy^ and the commandment holy, and just ^ and good.** Rom. 7 : 12. 5. How did he regard it ? •* For I delight in the law of God after the inward man." Verse 22. 6. What does one show by keeping the commandments ? ** For this is the love of God^ that we keep his commandments ; and his command- ments are not grievous." I John 5:3. A law that is holy, just, and good, and not grievous, cannot be an " enmity," as was that which Christ abolished. 7. Does sin still exist? **If we say that we have no sin^ we deceive ourselves, and the truth is not in us." I John 1:8. ' 13 [193] 194 \MWM '>N[\S N^OUSWtO ^^ CUtWSt? 8. Could there be sin now, if Christ had abolished the law ? " For until the law sin was in the world ; but sin is not imputed when there is no law.'" Rom. 5 : 13. 9. What was made possible by abolishing the law of commandments contained in ordinances ? "That at that time ye were without Christ, being aliens from the commonwealth of Israel, and strangers from the covenants of promise, having no hope, and without God in the world ; but now in Christ Jesus ye who sometimes were far off are made nigh by the blood of Christ. For he is our peace, who hath made both one, and hath broken down the middle wall of partition between us." Eph. 2 : 12-14. Notes. — "He broke down the middle wall of partition, the ceremonial law, that made the great feud, and was the badge of the Jews' peculiarity, — called the partition-wall by way of allusion to the partition in the temple, which separated the court of the Gentiles from that into which the Jews only, had liberty to enter. Thus he abolished in his flesh the enmity." — Matthew Henry. *' Breaking down that partition-wall, which had so long separated the Jews from the Gentiles ; namely, the ceremonial law." — Thomas Scott. "By abolishing the law of Jewish ordinances, he has removed that which kept the two parties, not only in a state of separation, but also at variance." — Dr. A, Clarke. 10. What was the chief thing that separated the Jews and the Gentiles? "And when Peter was come up to Jerusalem, they that were of the circumcision contended with him, saying. Thou wentest itt to men uncircumcised, and didst eat with them." Acts 11:3. 11. Was circumcision done away in Christ? ** For in Christ Jesus neither circumcision availeth anything, nor uncircumcision, but a new creature." Gal. 6:15. 12. After circumcision and the ordinances connected with it lost their force, what still remained of the utmost importance ? ** Circumcision is nothing, and uncircumcision is nothing, but the keeping of the commandmetzts of God." I Cor. 7 : 19. Note. — There are several distinct objects to which the term law is applied, (i,) The ten commandments are by themselves called a law, and are often referred to by that term throughout the Scriptures. Ex. 24 : 12. (2.) The ceremonial law of the Jews given through Moses, and put in a coffer in the side of the ark. Deut. 31 :26. (3.) The five historical books of Moses, which in the classification of the Scriptures were called " the law," in contrast with the prophetical and poetical books; as in the expression, "which were written in the law of Moses, and in the prophets, and in the Psalms, concern- ing me." Luke 24 :44. This distinction will be apparent when it is consid- ered that it was not the five historical books of Moses which were put in the side of the ark. None need be confused concerning these laws when consid- ering Paul's statements as to what was done away, and what remains. Rom. 3:31; Col. 2 : 14. It was not the five historical books of Moses which were nailed to the cross. Conventionally, the term the law may still be applied to those books to distinguish them from other portions of the Scriptures. But the types, shadows, and ceremonies of the Jewish system, only, were done away j while the moral law still remains. ^s^^ ^be G"^ of the [^aw>. O the believer what does Christ become ? For Christ is ^/le end of the law for righteousness to every one that be- lieve th." Rom. 10:4. 2. In what sense is the word end (Greek, telos) sometimes used in the Scriptures? — Object, intention, or design. " Ye have heard of the patience of Job, and have seen the end of the Lord.^^ James 5:11. 3. What was the object of the law? "And the commandment, which 7vas ordained to life, I found to be unto death." Rom. 7 : 10. 4. What further is the end, or object, of the law? "Now the end of the commandment is charity out of a pure heart." I Tim. I 15. 5. What is charity, or love ? " Love worketh no ill to his neighbor ; therefore lo7>e is the fjilfilling of the laro.^' Rom. 13 : 10 ; i John 5:3. 6. Why did God send his Son to the world ? •* For what the law could not do, in that it was weak through the flesh, God sending his own Son in the likeness of sinful flesh, and for sin, condemned sin in the flesh : that the righteousness of the law might be fulfilled in us. ' ' Rom . 8:3,4. 7. Then what is one enabled to do through Christ ? "That the requirement of the law might be fulfilled in us." Verse 4. See margin of Revised Version. Notes. — Since obedience "unto life" is the "end of the law," and Christ is the means by which one is justified and enabled to keep the law, it is thus that he becomes the " end," or object, of the law for us. "The end of the law was to bring men to perfect obedience, and so to ob tain justification. This is now become impossible, by reason of the power of sin, and the corruption of nature ; but Christ is the end of the law ; the law is not destroyed, nor the intention of the Lawgiver frustrated ; but full satisfac- tion being made by the death of Christ for our breach of the law, the end is attained, and we put in another way of justification Christ is thus the end of the law for righteousness, for justification ; but it is only to every one that be- lievethJ*' — Matthew Henry „ [195] n®^ Justified h\f tBe [^aw?, ,HAT positive statement does the apostle make concerning the law? Therefore by the deeds of the law ///batfi. OW does God regard the Gentiles ? •♦Is he the God of the Jews only? is he not also of the Gentiles? Yes, of the Gentiles also.''^ Rom. 3 : 29. 2. Is God partial to either Jew or Gentile ? "Then Peter opened his mouth, and said, Of a truth, I perceive that God is no re- specter of persons; but in every nation he that feareth him, and worketh righteousness, is accepted with him." Acts 10 134, 35. 3. What rule must be applied to convict any one of sin? *' For until the law, sin was in the world ; but sin is not imputed when there is no law.''^ Rom. 5 : 13. Then if Gentiles are convicted of sin, it must be by the law, just the same as the Jews. 4. For whom is the law made ? " Knowing this, that the law is not made for a righteous man, but for the lawless and disobedient, . . . for whoremongers, for them that defile themselves with mankind, for menstealers, for liars, for perjured persons, and if there be any other thing that is contrary to sound doctrine." i Tim. i : 9, 10. 5. Were the Gentiles addicted to such practices? "This I say therefore, and testify in the Lord, that ye henceforth walk not as other Gentiles, . . . who being past feeling have given themselves over unto lasciviousness, to work all tincleanness with greediness." Eph. 4:17-19. Then the law was given for Gentiles as well as for Jews. 6. Speaking of how God would visit the Gentiles and take out a peo- ple for himself, what did James say was fallen down, and would be built up again ? [201] 202 ^\^^^ \^LK\i\HGkS. *' And to this agree the words of 'the prophets ; as it is written, After this I will return, and will build again the tabernacle of David, which is fallen down ; and I will build again the ruins thereof, and I will set it up.^'' Acts 15 : 15, 16. 7. What was to be the result of building again the tabernacle of David ? 'That the residue of men might seek after the Lord, and all the Gentiles, upon whom my name is called, saith the Lord, who doeth all these things." Verse 17. The reader will notice that the specification is the " Gentiles upon whom my name is called," — that is, those who had joined themselves to the Lord, and were counted among God's Israel. These were keeping all of God's commandments which were delivered from Sinai ; then if the Gentiles were to be brought within the plan of salvation, to do those things which were done before the tabernacle of David was fallen, they, too, must have faith in Christ and keep all of God's commandments. 8. For whom was the Sabbath made ? " The Sabbath was made for man." Mark 2 : 27. The word man is here used in its general sense, meaning «// mankind, — the Gentile, as well as the Jew. 9. What particular day did God reserve for the Sabbath, and com- mand man to keep ? " The seventh day is the Sabbath of the Lord thy God." Ex. 20 : 10. 10. What does the Lord, through Isaiah, pronounce upon those who keep the Sabbath? '■'■Blessed is the man [any man] that doeth this, and the son of man that layeth hold on it ; that keepeth the Sabbath from polluting it, and keepeth his hand from doing any evil." Isa. 56 : 2. 11. How does he say the stranger (Gentile) should feel when uniting with his people ? *' Neither let the son of the stranger, that hath joined himself to the Lord, speak, saying. The Lord hath utterly separated me from his people." Verse 3. 12. What does he say he will do for the stranger who keeps his Sab- bath ? " Also the sons of the stranger ^ that join themselves to the Lord, to serve him, and to love the name of the Lord, to be his servants, every one that keepeth the Sabbath from polluting it, and taketh hold of my covenant ; even them tuill I bring to my holy mountain, and make them joyful in my house of prayer. . . . The Lord God which gathereth the outcasts of Israel saith. Vet tuill I gather others to him, besides those that are gathered unto him." Verses 6-8. 13. What two classes did Paul once address at Antioch on the Sab- bath? •* Then Paul stood up, and beckoning with his hand said, Afen of Israel^ and ye that fear God, give audience." Acts 13:16. Compare this with verse 42. It would seem that the Gentiles who feared God were assembled with the Jews, for Sabbath worship. 14. Where did the apostle find Gentile women observing the Sabbath? " And from thence to Philippi, which is the chief city of that part of Macedonia, and a colony ; and we were in that city abiding certain days. And on the Sabbath we went out of the city by a river side, where prayer was wont to be made ; and we sat down, and spake unto the women which resorted thither." Acts 16 : 12, 13. 15. At Corinth, what two classes assembled on the Sabbath to listen to the apostle's discourses ? " And he reasoned in the synagogue every Sabbath, and persuaded the Jews and the Greeks [Gentiles]." Acts 18:4. 16. How long had Moses and the prophets been read in the syna- gogues ? and how extensively were they taught ? " For Moses of old time hath in every city them that preach him, being read in the synagogues every Sabbath day.^^ Acts 15 : 21. Note. — The fact is, the Sabbath was the only regular time for publicly reading the Scriptures, and if the Gentiles heard of God, and obeyed him, they must have attended Sabbath worship the same as the Jews. Besides, there was no other instruction from God, for either Jew or Gentile, except that contained in the Scriptures, which have ever taught that the seventh day is the Sabbath. 17. Of what two classes was the " congregation of Israel " made up ? "And a mixed multitude went tip also with them ; and flocks, and herds, even very much cattle." Ex. 12 : 38. Part of the congregation were Gentiles. 18. How were these " strangers " regarded ? " One law shall be to him that is home-born, and unto the stranger that sojourneth among you." Verse 49. 19. Who murmured against Moses and Aaron after entering the wil- derness ? * ' And the whole congregation of the children of Israel murmured against Moses and Aaron in the wilderness." Ex. 16 : 2. 20. How did God prove the whole congregation ? " Then said the Lord unto Moses, Behold, I will rain bread from heaven for you : and the people shall go out and gather a certain rate every day, that I may prove them, whether they will walk in my law, or no.'''' Verse 4. 2 1. How did the people stand the test ? '* And it came to pass, that there went out some of the people on the seventh day for to gather, and they found none. And the Lord said unto Moses, How long refuse ye to keep my commandments and my laws ? " Verses 27. 28. 204 IVM OLUIW.^ SI\^^MV\. 22. How did all " the people " heed this stern rebuke ? *' So the people rested on the seventh day." Verse 30. Note. — Here were the Egyptians (a mixed multitude) with the Israelites, and all were included among the murmurers. All were proved by God's law of the Sabbath, whether they would keep it or not, and that thirty days, at least, before its formal delivery upon Sinai. In this case, Israelite and Egyptian (Jew and Gentile) were treated alike — both were obliged to observe the Sab- bath. 23. What instruction did Moses immediately begin giving to the people ? " When they have a matter, they come unto me ; and I judge between one and another, and I do make them know the statutes of God, and his laws.'* Ex. 18 : 16. The Gentiles thus received instruction with the Jews. 24. When God gave the Sabbath commandment from Sinai, did he mention these Gentiles by name ? ** The seventh day is the Sabbath of the Lord thy God ; in it thou shalt not do any work, thou, nor thy son, nor thy daughter, thy man-servant, nor thy maid- servant, nor thy cattle, nor thy STRANGER that is within thy gates.'" Ex. 20 : 10. Here the stranger (Gentile) was forbidden to do work on the Sab- bath just the same as the Israelite. There was no difference. 25. What prayer did Solomon offer at the dedication of the temple, concerning the privileges and duties of the stranger ? " Moreover concerning a stranger, that is not of thy people Israel, . . . when he shall come and pray toward this house, hear thou in heaven thy dwelling-place, and do according to all that the stranger calleth to thee for ; that all people of the earth may know thy naine, to fear thee, as do thy people Israel.'''' I Kings 8:41-43. Note. — If "all people of the earth" were to fear God as the people of Israel did then, they would certainly keep the Sabbath of the commandment, — the seventh day. 26. When all the redeemed people of the earth shall come up to wor- ship before God in the new earth, what day will still be recog- nized by them ? " And it shall come to pass, that from one new moon to another, and from one Sabbath to another, shall all flesh come to worship before me, saith the Lord." Isa. 66 :23. Thus to all eternity will the creative power of Jehovah be commemorated by the redeemed of every tribe and nation of the earth. ^iiiiwaiiiii^ ■Would you fear to hare your w indo wa open Three times each day, If sinners saw that you were kneeling Three times to pray? Would you offer up a bold petition, If well you knew That awful den of roaring lions Awaited you? The lesson taught is not to offer A world-wide prayer: 'Tiaduty^rst, and then the promise Of heavenly care. ^be TVliJ^ist^citio" of Good ^(^ngels. ^S there a heavenly family ? ** For this cause I bow my knees unto the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, of whom t/ie whole family in heaven and earth is named." Eph. 3 : 14, 15, 2. By what name are the members of this family called ? • Now there was a day when the i,07is of God came to present themselves before the Lord." Job 1:6. By what name are they known to us ? And I beheld, and I heard the voice of many angels round about the throne." Rev. 5:11. Did angels exist before the death of any of the human family ? So he drove out the man : and he placed at the east of the garden of Eden cheru- bim." Gen. 3 : 24. ture." — Gesenius. Cherub. — "A creature of a sacred and celestial na- 5. Who witnessed the laying of the foundations of the earth? "Whereupon are the foundations thereof fastened ? or who laid the corner-stone thereof ; when the morning stars sang together, and all the sons of God shouted for joy ? " Job 38 : 6, 7. 6. How many of these beings did John see around the throne ? "And I beheld, and I heard the voice of many angels round about the throne, and the beasts and the elders ; and the number of them was ten thousand titnes ten thousand^ and thousands of thousands, ^^ Rev. 5:11. [205] [2o6] "ARE THEY NOT ALL MINISTERING SPIRITS?" 7. What does Paul say of their number? ** But ye are come unto Mount Sion, and unto the city of the living God, the heav- enly Jerusalem, and to an innumerable company of angels.''^ Heb. 12 : 22. 8. What shows that those angels sent to Abraham were real beings ? *'And he took butter, and milk, and the calf which he had dressed, and set it before them ; and he stood by them under the tree, and they dideat.^^ Gen. 18:8; 19:3. 9. What seems to be the principal employment of the angels ? ** Are they not all ministering spirits, sent forth to minister for them who shall be heirs of salvation ? " Heb. i : 14. 10. How do they minister to God's people ? "The angel of the Lord encam.peth round about them that fear himy and delivereth them." Ps. 34: 7. 11. Give examples of their ministrations. ** My God hath sent his angel, and hath shut the lions'* mouths, that they have not hurt me ; forasmuch as before him innocency was found in me." Dan. 6 : 22. See also 2 Kings 6 : 8-17 ; Dan. 9 :2i ; 10 : 12 ; Acts 12 : 5-1 1. 12. When Nebuchadnezzar commanded all his subjects to worship the golden image, and the three Hebrews were cast into the fiery furnace for refusing to obey his edict, how were they pro- tected from the ravages of the fire ? **I see four men loose, walking in the midst of the fire, and they have no hurt; and the form of the fourth is like the Son of God." " Then Nebuchadnezzar spake, and said, Blessed be the God of Shadrach, Meshach, and Abed-nego, who hath sent his angel, and delivered his servants that trusted in him, and have changed the king's word, and yielded their bodies, that they might not serve nor worship any god, except their own God." Dan. 3 : 25, 28. 13. When Elijah was to take his forty days' journey from near Beer- sheba to Mount Horeb, how was he strengthened for the task ? " And the angel of the Lord came again the second time, and touched him, and said. Arise and eat ; because the journey is too great for thee. And he arose, and did eat and drink, and went in the strength of that meat forty days and forty nights unto Horeb the mount of God." i Kings 19 : 7, 8. 14. What interest do angels have in the plan of salvation? '■' Which things the angels desire to look into." I Peter 1:12. 15. Are they interested in individual cases ? *' Likewise, I say unto you, there is joy in the presence of the angels ^^-<- [HE dead in Christ shall first arise, At the last trumpet's sounding, — Caught up to meet him in the skies, With joy their Lord surrounding; No gloomy fears their souls dismay. His presence sheds eternal day On those prepared to meet him. But sinners filled with guilty fears. Behold his wrath prevailing ; For they shall rise, and find their tears And sighs are unavailing-: The day of grace is past and gone ; Trembling they stand before the throne. All unprepared to meet him. Great God ! what do I see and hear ? The end of things created ! The Judge of man I see appear On clouds of glory seated : Beneath his cross I view the day When heaven and earth shall pass away. And thus prepare to meet him. yv>^ Increase of K.novN?ledge. ^f^^l^CCORDING to the words of the angel to Daniel, when "Vjliil might the world look for an increase of knowledge ? ^ / n\m9) *' But thou, O Daniel, shut up the words, and seal the book, even ^~^ to the time of the end ; many shall run to and fro, and knowledge shall be increased." Dan. 12 : 4. It could not be shut up till the end itself ; for then no time would be left in which to develop knowledge. The *'time of the end," as spoken of in the text, refers to a period just prior to the end, in which a wonderful increase of knowledge was anticipated. Under the Roman power, how long were the saints to be per- secuted ? " And some of them of understanding shall fall, to try them, and to purge, and to make them white, even to the time of the end ; because it is yet for a time appointed.^'' Dan. II : 35. The time of the end, it appears from this text, was even then an appointed time, in the mind of God. This is not strange, when we learn that the judgment and the end itself are both said to be ap- pointed times, in the Scriptures. Acts 17 131 ; Dan. 8 : 19. How long, according to the prophecy, was the little horn, which represents the Roman power, to persecute the saints ? "And he shall speak great words against the Most High, and shall wear out the saints of the Most High, and think to change times and laws ; and they shall be given into his hand until a time and times and the dividing of iime.''^ Dan. 7 : 25. [ 223 1 224 ^\BV.t R^Kti\n(^S. Notes. — From the reading on "A Remarkable Symbol," p. 29, we learn that the "time, times, and the dividing of time" signify 1260 years ; and these extend from A. D. 538, the time when the papacy received its power over the church of God, to A. D. 1798, the time when this power was broken. This, then, locates the commencement of the "time of the end " in 1798. Up to that point the book of Daniel, with other books, was to be closed up, or in other words, shut away from the people. But when the power was broken that had placed this embargo on the word of God, and had tried to stamp it out of existence, then light began to shine in every direction. It is a singular coincidence that immediately following the overthrow of the papal power, in 1798, the British and Foreign Bible Society was organized ; and the Bible has since been translated into more than two hundred dialects, and sent to every part of the globe. Before that time, a knowledge of the Bible was confined to a few ; but now the humblest person has access to its pages, and may have as good a knowledge of its contents as the most exalted one in the land. A little more than one hundred years ago there was not a Sabbath-school in the world, the first one being organized by Robert Raikes, at Gloucester, England, in 1784. Now every town and almost every neighborhood has its Sunday-school, where the Bible is taught. There are about 16,500,000 Sunday-school pupils in the world, and nearly 2,000,000 Sunday-school teachers, one half of whom are in the United States. The Illustrated Christian Weekly, March 6, 1 886, says: "The London Religious Tract Society was organized in 1799 » *^^ British and Foreign Bible Society, in 1804 ; the American Bible Society, in 1816 ; and the American Tract Society, in 1825 ; so that the average age of these four great societies is 75 years. Their cash receipts have been over $112,000,000 (;^23, 140,495), or an average of over $1,009 (;i^2o8) a day for each, during their entire ex- istence. The issues of the two tract societies would be equal to a two-page tract for every inhabitant of the globe. Since 1880 the issues of the two Bible societies have averaged over 10,000 copies for each business day, while their issues for 1885 were over 17,000 copies a day, 28 per minute, reckoning ten hours per day. From these two sources alone, not including the seventy other Bible societies, over 150,000,000 copies of the word of God have gone forth over the world during this nineteenth century." 4. In the line of scientific inventions, have there been any remark- able developments since 1798? "More has been done in the course of the fifty years of our lifetime than in all the previous existence of the race." — London Spectator. " The great facts of the nineteenth century stand out so conspicuously above the achievements of any preceding century, that it would be affectation of humil- ity not to recognize and speak of them," — Union Hand-Book, 1870. "The most striking characteristic of our times is the rapid strides which the world is making in science, general intelligence, and inventions." — Chicago Repub- licajt, March 7^, 18^2. ** Never was there such activity of invention within the history of mankind as at the present day." — Phrenological Journal, April, j8jj. 5. When were some of the principal inventions brought out? The steamboat in 1807 ; steam printing-press in 181 1 ; railroad cars in 1825; reaper and mower in 1833; telegraph in 1837; sewing-machine in 1846; telephone in 1876. It will be noticed that none of these inventions antedate 1798. 6. What is said of the quality of the work now turned out by some of the improved machinery ? The Phrenological Journal, December, 1870, says of the watch manufactories: " There are those [machines] which will take a shaving off a hair, or slice up steel like an apple ; those which will drill holes invisible to the naked eye , registers which will measure the ten thousandth part of an inch ; screw-cut- ters which will turn out perfect screws so small that, on white paper, they appear like tiny dots." Notes. — *' Go back only a little more than half a century, and the world . . . stood about where it did in the days of the patriarchs. Suddenly the waters of that long stream over whose drowsy surface scarcely a ripple of improve- ment had passed for three thousand years, broke into- the white foam of vio- lent agitation. The world awoke from the slumber and darkness of ages. The divine finger lifted the seal from the prophetic books, and brought that predicted period when men should run to and fro, and knowledge should be increased. Men bound the elements to their chariots, and, reaching up, laid hold upon the very lightning, and made it their message-bearer around the world." — Marvel of Nations, f>p. J48, ijo. The question may arise as to why the mind of man has been so suddenly endowed with the inventive faculty, in so much greater degree than in past ages. There must be a design in it. Before the final end, the world is to hear the message of the Lord's coming. Kad no more rapid means of con- veyance and communication been found than existed a century ago, it would have been impossible to communicate such a message to one generation. ""But such a work must be done for the last generation. Suppose that the message of the Lord's coming should begin to sound in the generation preceding the one which was to see the culminating events, and when it has gone partly over the world, that generation dies, and another comes on the stage. Every one can see that the same territory must be gone over again before the Lord's coming, in order to have the last generation warned of the event. Then the last generation everywhere must hear the message, and this calls for rapid transit, and lightning couriers to bear the tidings to various parts of the earth. 7. What has the Saviour said should precede the end? *' And this gospel of the kingdom shall he preached in all the world, for a witness unto all nations ; and then shall the end come." Matt. 24 : 14. Note. — Luther, the Wesleys, and others could not, in their day, proclaim the Lord's coming to be near, as the full development of these signs had not taken place. But now, the gospel has gone to nearly every tribe in the world ; the sun and moon have been darkened, and the stars have fallen, as predicted by our Saviour. (See reading on ** Our Lord's Great Proph- ecy," p. 35.) He then adds, "When ye shall see all these things, know that it is near, even at the doors." Matt, 24 : 33. That event is now the next in order. 15 <; ^ ^ ^ INDEPENDENCE- V\L \)OUW C^RLK^ \NOU\^L\^S has plundered our seas, ravaged our coasts, burntour towns, and de- stroyed the lives of our people. He, is at this time transporting largo armies nf foreign mercenaries to complete the work of death, deso- lation, and tyranny already begun with cin scarcely i liasexcil< from tim( as wc ho l)C,tot;ill; the prod HAT symbo] is introduced in Rev. 12:3? '-'And there appeared another wonder in heaven ; and, behold, «; ^;v<7/ jj^M^^^*^* ?'e(/ dragon, having seven heads and ten horns, and seven crowns upon his ^l^p heads." 2. At what time in the world's history did this symbol apply ? "And there appeared a great wonder in heaven ; a woman clothed 7vith the sun, and the moon under her feet, and upon her head a crown of twelve stars-'* Verse i. Note, — In symbolic prophecy, a woman represents a church. Eze. 23 : 2-4 ; Rev. 17 : 3-6. T?ie above text presents the Christian church clothed with the light of the sun (the light and glory of the gospel dispensation) and the moon (the Mosaic dispensation) under her feet. The crown of twelve stars on h«r head may represent the twelve apostles. 3. What did the dragon design to do to the child about to be born to the church ? " And the dragon stood before the woman which was ready to be delivered, for to devour her child zs soon as it was born," Rev. 12 : 4. 4. What became of the child ? " And she brought forth a man child, who was to rule all nations with a rod of iron : and her child was caught up unto God, and to his throne.'''' Verse 5. Christ the Lord is the only one to whom the prophecy can apply. Heb. 12:2. [226J 5. Who sought to slay Christ as soon as he was born ? *'Then Herod^ when he saw that he was mocked of the wise men, was exceeding wroth, and sent forth, and slew all the children that were in Bethlehem, and in all the coasts thereof, from two years old and under, according to the time which he had diligently inquired of the wise men." Matt. 2 : 16. Herod was a Roman governor. The dragon, then, represents the work of Satan un- der the pagan Roman power. 6. What symbol was next seen by the prophet ? " And I stood upon the sand of the sea, and sajv a beast rise up out of the sea, /lav- Utg seven heads and ten horns, and upon his horns ten crowns, and upon his heads the name of blasphemy." Rev. 13 : i. 7. From what did this government receive its seat and power ? **And the dragon gave him his power, and his seat, and great authority.'' Verse i2, latter part. Note. — It is an undisputed point in history that, when Constantine removed the seat of his empire from Rome to Constantinople, in A. D 330, the city of Rome was given up to the bishop of Rome, who, in 538, became the head of all the churches, and the corrector of heretics, by the work of Justinian, the ruling emperor of the Romans. Thus Rome became the seat of the papacy, and the authority of the pope was derived from the decree of the dragon power. See "Croly on the Apocalypse^" pp. 114, 115. 8. What was to happen to this beast ? " And I saw one of his heads as it were wounded to death ; and his deadly wound was healed : and all the world wondered after the beast." Rev 13 • 3. 9. How was this wounding to be brought about ?• " ZrESCRIBE the first beast of Revelation 13. "And the beast which I saw was like unto a leopard^ and his feet were as the feet of a bear^ and his mouth as the mouth of a lion.^'' Verse 2. Note. — The leopard beast of Daniel 7 represented Grecia (verse 6) ; the bear. Media and Persia (verse 5) ; and the lion, Babylon (verse 4). The character- istics of all these beasts are found in the beast of Revelation 13, which would seem to show that it would extend its territory over all the countries occupied by these kingdoms. The Roman government absorbed all these countries, and ruled over them. Other comparisons show that the first beast of Reve- lation 13 is the papacy, which controlled the governments of these countries by virtue of its ecclesiastical power. 2. From what was .the papacy developed ? *' Let no man deceive you by any means ; for that day shall not come, except there come a falling away first, and that man of sin be revealed^ the son of perdition." 2 Thess. 2:3. 3. In what was shown the first tangible evidence of " falling away " from the truth of God ? The adoption of heathen rites and customs. " The bishops augmented the num- ber of religious rites in the Christian worship, by way of accommodation to the infirmities and prejudices, both of Jews and heathens, in order to facilitate their conversion to Christianity. . . . For this purpose, they gave the name of mysteries to the institutions of the gospel, and decorated particularly the holy sacrament with that solemn title. They used in that sacred institution, as also in that of baptism, sever?! of the terms employed in the heathen mysteries, and proceeded so far, at length, as even to adopt some of the ceremonies of which those renowned mysteries consisted." — Maclaine's Mosheimt cent, 2, part 2^ chap. ^, paragraphs 2^ ^, [231] 232 ^\^\_^ RLK^\HGS. 4. How early was this tendency manifested ? " This imitation began in the eastern provinces ; but, after the time of Adrian [em.- peror from A. D. 117 to 138], who first introduced the mysteries among the Latins, it was followed by the Christians who dwelt in the western parts of the empire. " — Idem, par. 5. 5. What has been the great characteristic of the papacy? A union of church and state, or a religious power dominating the civil power to further its own ends. 6. When was the union of church and state formed, from which the papacy grew ? Tn the reign of Constantine, A. D. 312-337. 7. What was the condition and work of most of the bishops at that time ? ' Worldly minded bishops, instead of caring for the salvation of their flocks, were often but too much inclined to travel about, and entangle themselves in worldly concerns." — Neander' s History of the Christian Religion and Churchy translated by Prof. Torrey, vol. 2, p. j6. 8. What did the bishops determine to do ? " This theocratical theory was already the prevailing one in the time of Constan- tine ; and . . . the bishops voluntarily made themselves dependent on him by their disputes, and by their determination to make use of the power of the state for the furtherance of their aims.'''' — Id., p. ij2. Note, — The "theocratical theory " was that of a government administered by the direct power of God. 9. What was the outgrowth of that theory among the Roman bishops ? " Let no man deceive you by any means ; for that day shall not come, except there come a falling away first, and that man of sin be revealed, the son of perdi- tion ; who opposeth and exalteth himself above all that is called God, or that is worshiped ; so that he as God sitteth in the temple of God, showing himself that he is God.''^ 2 Thess. 2 : 3, 4. 10. When and by whom was the Council of Nice convened? — The Emperor Constantine, a. d. 325. 11. Under what authority were its decrees published? "The decrees . . . were published under the imperial authority, and thus ob- tained a political importance." — Torrey''s Neander, vol. 2, p. 7j>j>. 12. What was one of the principal objects in calling that council ? "The question relating to the observance of Easter, which was agitated in the time of Anicetus and Polycarp, and afterward in that of Victor, was still undecided. It was one of the principal reasons for convoking the Council of Nice, being the most important subject to be considered after the Arian controversy." — lioyWs Historical View of the Council of ^ice, p. 22, ed. of i8jg. "^WL V\RST S\VJ\^OV. 0^ RLNL\_kl\OH \3. 233 13. What was the particular question to be settled concerning Easter? " Tt appears that the churches of Syria and Mesopotamia continued to follow the custom of the Jews, and celebrated Easter on the fourteenth day of the moon, whether falling on Sunday or not. All the other churches ooserved that solemnity on Sunday only, viz., those of Rome, Italy, Africa, Lydia, Egypt, Spain, Gaul, and Britain." — Idem. [4. How was the matter finally decided? " Easter day was fixed on the Sunday immediately following the new moon which was nearest after the vernal equinox." — Idem, p. 2j. 15. In his letter to the churches, urging the observance of this decree, what singular reason did Constantine assign for its observance? " Let us then have nothing in common with the most hostile rabble of the Jews." — Idem, p. ^2. r6. What did Sylvester, bishop of Rome under Constantine's reign, do by his " apostolic " authority, and with the approval of Con- stantine ? " That he indeed changed the names of all the days of the week into festal days ; as Polydorus mentions in book 6, chap. 5. Metaphrastes, however, relates that he retained the names of the days familiar to the Hebrews ; but that THE NAME OF THE FIRST DAY ALONE WAS CHANGED, WHICH HE CALLED THE Lord's day." — Historia Ecclesiastica per M. Ludovicum Lucium, cent. 4, cap. 10, pp. "Jjg, 740, ed. Basilea, 1624. Library of Andover Theo- logical Seminary. 17. What was decreed by the Council of Laodicea, a. d. 364? That the churches should keep the Sunday, and that if they persisted in resting on the Sabbath, "let them be accursed." See Andrews's History of the Sabbath, p. 361. 18. What petition was made to the emperor by a church convention, in A. D. 401 ? "That the public shows might be transferred from the Christian Sunday, and from feast days, to some other days of the week," — Neander, vol. 2, p. joo. 19. What was the object of these state laws ? "That the day might be devoted with less interruption to the purposes of devo- tion." " That the devotion of the faithful might be free from all disturb- ance. ' ' — Idem, pp. 2g'j, joi. 20. How was their " devotion " disturbed ? "Church teachers . . . were, in truth, often forced to complain, that in such competitions the theater was vastly more frequented tluin the church.^'' — Idem, p. JOO. 21. When the church had received help from the state to this extent, what more did she demand ? That the civil power should be exerted to compel men to serve God as the church should dictate. 22. What did Augustine, the father of this theory, teach concerning it ? " Who doubts but what it is better to be led to God by instruction, than by fear of punishment or affliction ? But because the former, who will be guided only by instruction, are better, the others are still not to be neglected. . . . But many, like bad servants, must often be reclaimed to their master by the rod of temporal suffering, ere they can attain to this highest stage of reUgious development." — Idem, pp. 214, 2J_S. 23. What is Neander's conclusion regarding this ? "It was by Augustine, then, that a theory was proposed and founded, which, tem- pered though it was, in its practical application, by his own pious, philan- thropic spirit, nevertheless contained the germ of that whole system of spir- itual despotism, of intolerance and persecution, which ended in the tribunals of the inquisition." — Idem, p. sij. Note. — It was thus that the union of church and state was formed, out of which was developed " the beast" (papacy) which made "war with the saints" and overcame them. •S-<- WILL never, never leave thee, I will never thee forsake ; I will guide, and save, and keep thee. For my name and mercy's sake : Fear no evil, Only all my counsel take. When the storm is raging round thee, Call on me in humble prayer ; I will fold my arms around thee, Guard thee with the tenderest care : In the trial, I will make thy pathway clear. When thy soul is dark and clouded. Filled with doubt, and grief, and care, Through the mists by which 'tis shrouded, I will make the light appear, And the banner Of my love I will uprear. ff^n?^^^T¥*^-fTtT¥Tr?¥'-i^Wf'^4^^^^^^^ Union of G^"''^^ ^"^ State. Y what power did the papacy (symbolized by the first beast of Rev. 13) enforce its decrees? The church used the civil power for the furtherance of its designs, preceding reading. See the 6. To what is the two-horned beast (the United States) to make an image ? ' Saying to them that dwell on the earth, that they should make an image to the beast f which had the wound by a sword, and did live." Rev. 13 : 14. Then for what may we look in the United States ? For the religious power to rise to a position where it can dominate the civil, and employ the power of the state to carry forward its designs. Is there any evidence now that such an effort will be made ? A large and influential organization, called The National Reform Association, has been formed, and is now persistently working to that end. What is the avowed object of this association? ' To secure such an amendment to the Constitution of the United States as shall suitably express our national acknowledgment of Almighty God as the source of all authority in civil government ; of the Lord Jesus Christ as the Ruler of Stations ; and of his revealed will as of supreme authority ; and thus indicate that this is a Christian nation, and place all the Christian laws, institutions, and usages of the government on an undeniable legal basis in the funda- mental law of the land." What is the theory of the National Reformers ? ' Every government by equitable laws, is a government of God ; a republic thus governed is of him, and is as truly and really a theocracy as the common- wealth of Israel." — Cincinnati National Reform Convention, p. 28. How does this association regard the Catholic Church on this point ? [2353 236 ^\^^^ RLK\^\UQ.S. "We cordially, gladly, recognize the fact that, in South American Republics, in France and other European countries, the Roman Catholics are the recognized advocates of national Christianity, and stand opposed to all the proposals of secularism. . . . Whenever they are willing to co-operate in resisting the progress of political atheisin^ we will gladly join hands with them in a World's Conference for the promotion of national Christianity, which ought to be held at no distant day. Many countries could be represented only by Ro- man Catholics." — Christian Statesman (December ji, 1884), official organ of the National Reform Association. 8. What has the pope commanded all Catholics to do ? " All Catholics should do all in their power to cause the constitutions of states, and legislation to be modeled on the principles of the true church, and all Cath- olic writers and journalists should never lose sight, for an instant, of the view of the above prescription." — Encyclical of Pope Leo XIII. ^ 188^. Note. — The prophecy has said that this power will make an image to the papacy. In the days of Constantine and his successors, the church made use of the civil power to carry out her own aims: through this the papacy was developed. In our own day the same theory is advocated, and prominent men in the nation are doing all they can to bring about the same result, which, when their work is completed, cannot fail in any particular to fulfill the specifications of the prophecy. The climax will be AN IMAGE of THE PAPACY. 9. What does the National Reform Association particularly demand of the government ? To stop all Sunday trains, discontinue all Sunday papers, and prohibit all manner of work on Sunday, so that their "devotion may not be hindered." 10. What is there about Sunday trains that hinders religious devo- tions ? '• They get a great many passengers, and so break up a great many congregations." — Elgin (III.) Sunday-Law Convention, November, j88y. 11. How does the Sunday newspaper interfere with, devotion? " The laboring classes are apt to arise late on Sunday morning, read the Sunday papers, and alloiv the hour of zvorship to go by unheeded.''"' — Elgin Conven- tion. Note. — From the previous reading on "The First Symbol of Revelation 13," it will be seen that in the fourth century, Sunday games and the theater hin- dered the devotion of the " faithful," because the members attended them in preference to the church services. The church, in turn, demanded that the state interfere, and do what she herself had not piety enough to accomplish — stop them from doing that which the church deemed to be M'rong ; and this was accomplished by removing from them the opportunity of transgressing. The same course is to be taken now, and it will not fail to produce the same results. 12, What testimony has been borne by early Reformers, concerning the sure results of a union of church and state ? Martin Luther wrote thus to the German emperor, after his trial at Worms : "In all the affairs of this life my fidelity [to the king] shall be unshaken ; for, in these, loss or gain has nothing to do with salvation. But it is contrary to the will of God that man should be subject to man in that which pertains to eter- nal life. Subjection in spirituals is a real worship, and should be rendered only to the Creator." Roger Williams once said: "The public or the magistrates may decide what is due from men to men, but when they attempt to prescribe a man's duty to God, they are out of place, and there can be no safety ; for it is clear that if the magistrate has the power, he may decree one set of opinions or beliefs to-day and another to-morrow, as has been done in England by different kings and queens, and by the different popes and councils in the Roman Church ; so that belief would become a heap of confusion." 13. What opinions have been expressed by later authorities, adverse to the adoption of laws governing conscience ? " If I had any idea that the general government was so administered that the liberty of conscience was endangered, I pray you be assured that no man would be more willing than myself to revise and alter that part of it, so as to avoid all relig- ious persecutions. You can, without doubt, remember that I have often ex- pressed my opinion, that every man who conducts himself as a good citizen is accountable to God alone for his religious faith, and should be protected in worshiping God according to the dictates of his own conscience." — George Washington^ in reply to a question as to the design of the Constitution. Townsend, the historian, says : "Church and state have several times crept into American politics, as in the contentions over the Bible in the public schools, the Anti-Catholic party of 1854, etc. Our people have been wise enough heretofore to respect the clergy in all religious questions, and to entertain a wholesome jealousy of them in politics. The latest politico-theological move- ment is to insert the name of the Deity in the Constitution." — New World and Old, p. 212. The Champlain Journal expresses its opinion of the proposed religious Amend- ment to the Constitution, thus : " However slight, it is the entering wedge of church and state." The Tulare (Cal.) Times of Oct. 20, 1882, said: "General Grant warned the country years ago, that there was impending such a struggle between the *God in the Constitution party,' on the one side, and the friends of the pres- ent guarantees for religious freedom on the other side, as would shake the very foundations of our Government.'''' The Boston Index says : "To-morrow the struggle will be in the arena of politics, and then no eye will be so blind as not to see it." The following is from a report of the "Committee on Postal Matters," U. S. Senate, relative to the right of the Government to prohibit the transportation of mails on Sunday, or the transaction of other business, as quoted by the Hon. Robert H. Crockett during his speech in behalf of religious liberty be- fore the Arkansas Senate (February, 1887), at the time of the recent Sunday oppression in that State : — ^3$ ^\^V.^ RLK\^\nC^S. " Among all religious persecutions with which almost every page of modern history is stained, no victim ever suffered but for violation of what government denominated the law of God, To prevent a similar train of evils in this country, the Constitution has withheld the power of defining the divine law. It is a right reserved to each citizen. And while he respects the rights of others, he cannot be held amenable to any human tribunal for his conclu- sions. . . . The committee can discover no principle on which the claims of one should be more respected than those of the other, unless it be admitted that the consciences of the minority are less sacred than those of the majority. Let the national Legislature once perform an act which involves the decision of a religious controversy, and it will have passed its legitimate bounds. The precedent will then be established, and the foundation laid, for the usurpation of the divine prerogative in this country which has been the desolating scourge to the fairest portions of the Old World. Our Constitution recognizes no other power than that of persuasion, for enforcing religious observances." 14. The papacy went farther, and demanded that all manner of work stop on Sunday. Will the image of the papacy go so far ? "Let a man be what he may, — Jew, seventh-day observer of some other denom- ination, or those who do not believe in the Christian Sabbath, — let the law apply to every one, that there shall be no public desecration of the first day of the week, the Christian Sabbath, the day of rest for the nation. They may hold any other day of the week as sacred, and observe it ; but that day which is the one day in seven for the nation at large, let that not be publicly dese- crated by any one, by officer in the government, or by private citizen, high or low, rich or poor." — Dr. Mc Allister, Editor Christian Statesman, 15. Why do they want to compel all people to keep Sunday? Because "he who does not keep the Sabbath [Sunday] does not worship God." — Elgiti Convention. 16. Then what is the object of their Sunday laws ? To compel all men to worship. 17. Whose servants will such worshipers become? "Know ye not, that to whom ye yield yourselves servants to obey, his servants ye are to whom ye obey?" Rom. 6 : 16. They will become the servants of men, not of God. 18. What, in reality, are men compelled to worship by this means ? "And he exerciseth all the power of the first beast before him, and cause th the earth and them which dwell therein to worship the Jirst beast ^ whose deadly wound was healed." Rev. 13 : 12. 19. What has been, and is to be, the work of this " first beast " ? *' And it was given unto him to make war with the saints^ and to overcome them." Verse 7. 20. What will the two-horned beast do ? *' And he causeth all, both small and great, rich and poor, free and bond, to receive a mark in their right hand, or in their foreheads ; and that no man might buy or sell, save he that had the mark, or the name of the beast, or the number of his name," Verses 16, 17. 21. What more is the image of the beast to attempt " And he had power to give life unto the image of the beast, that the image of the beast should both speak, and cause that as many as would not worship the image of the beast should be killed.'''' Verse 15. 2 2. What are the sentiments of National Reformers regarding this point ? At the Lakeside National Reform Convention of 1887, one said during the dis- cussion of the Sunday-law question : " There is a law in the State of Arkansas enforcing Sunday observance upon the people, and the result has been that many good persons have not only been imprisoned, but have lost their prop- erty and their lives." To this Dr. McAllister replied : *' It is better that a few should suffer than that the whole nation should lose its Sabbath." 23. Will every one yield to the demands of this power? " And I saw as it were a sea of glass mingled with fire ; and them that had gotten the victory over the beast, and over his image, and over his mark, and over the number of his name, stand on the sea of glass, having the harps of God." Rev. 15 : 2. ^-^-^^ • JATHER, whate'er of earthly bliss , Thy sovereign will denies. Accepted at thy throne of grace. Let this petition rise : — Give me a calm, a thankful heart. From every murmur free ; The blessings of thy grace impart. And make me live to thee. Let the sweet hope that thou art mine My life and death attend ; Thy presence through my journey shine, And crown my journey's end. a-1-i.ju-jj.jj-j-i.j.j-i-i.j \\\CV\ M\\) ?00R. Pp yHrijiiiiriEi.E'jJidd.c BH The **7VlarH'* of ^(^postasxf. HAT does the third angel warn against ? " And the third angel followed them, saying with a loud voice. If any man worship the beast and his image, and receive his mark in his forehead, or in his hand, the same shall drink of the wine of the wrath of God." Rev. 14 : 9, 10. 2. By what power is this mark enforced on those who receive it ? ** And he [the two- horned beast] causeth all, both small and great, rich and poor, free and bond, to receive a mark in their right hand, or in their foreheads." Rev. 13 : 16. 3. What will those keep, who do not receive the mark of the beast ? "Here is the patience of the saints ; here are they that keep the tommand77ients of God^ and the faith of JeSus." Rev. 14 : 12. Note. — It is evident from the foregoing scriptures that the mark of the beasi is something directly opposed to the commandments of God. In the preceding reading it is shown that as the first beast itself had enforced the observance of Sunday, the first day of the week, by the secular power, so the two-horned beast will, in making an image to that beast, enforce the same observance by the same means 4. What day is the Sabbath ? " But the seventh day is the Sabbath of the Lord thy God." Ex. 20 : 10. 5. What does God call the Sabbath? *'If thou turn away thy foot from the Sabbath, from doing thy pleasure on my holy day."" Isa. 58 : 13. 6. Of what day is Christ the Lord ? *'Therefore the Son of man is Lord r.lso of the Sabbath." Mark 2 : 28. 7. What do eminent men say regarding the change of the Sabbath to the first day ? [240] ■\U^ "^ANHVv" 0? NPOSTf^SV. 241 Lyman Abbott, editor of the Christian Union^ says in that paper of Jan. 19, 1882: "The current notion that Christ and his apostles authoritatively sub- stituted the first day for the seventh, is absolutely without any authority in the New Testament." The Watchman (Baptist), in reply to a correspondent, says: "The Scriptures nowhere call the first day of the week the Sabbath. . . . There is no script- ural authority for so doing, nor, of course, any scriptural obligation." The Protestant Episcopal Church says : ** The day is now changed from the sev- enth to the first day ; . . . but as we meet with no scriptural direction for the change, we may conclude it was done by the authority of the church." — Explanation of Catechism. Sir "Wm. Domville says : " Centuries of the Christian era passed away before the Sunday was observed as a Sabbath. History does not furnish us with a single proof or indication that it was at any time so observed previous to the Sabbat- ical edict of Constantine, in A. d. 321." — Examination of the Six Texts, p. agi. The M. E. Theological Compendium, p. 103, edition of 1865, says : " It is true, there is no positive command for infant baptism, , , . nor is there any for keeping holy the first day of the week." A prize-essay of the American Sunday-School Union says : *' Up to the time of Christ's death, no change had been made in the day.*"' And '* so far as the record shows, they [the apostles] did not give any explicit command enjoining the abandonment of the seventh-day Sabbath, and its observance on the first day of the week." — Lord'' s Day, pp. i8j, 186. 8. What does the papacy set forth as the mark, or sign, of its authority in commanding men under sin ? "By the very act of changing the Sabbath into Sunday, which Protestants allow of. . . . Because by keeping Sunday they acknowledge the church's power to ordain feasts, and to command them under sin. ' ' — Abridgment of Chris- tian Doctrine, p. j8. Note. — When it is generally admitted by Protestants that there is no Bible evi- dence for a change of Sabbath observance from the seventh to the first day of the week ; and when the papacy boldly admits that it alone is responsible for that change ("Catholic Christian Instructed," p. 203, Baltimore ed.), and that this change is a distinguishing mark of its authority to command men un- der sin ("Doctrinal Catechism," pp. 174, 351-355), it follows as a legitimate conclusion that this attempted change in the law of God (Dan. 7 : 25) is noth- ing less than the MARK OF the beast. 9. What did the first beast of Revelation 13 enforce upon the people in the fifth century, with the aid of the civil power ? The Sunday institution. See Neander, vol. 2, pp. 300, 301. [Q. What is the National Reform Association of the United States en- deavoring now to do ? To enforce the Sunday as a religious institution upon all classes. See preceding reading. 1$ 242 ^\^^^ WLK^\UG.S. 11. How are they described who submit to this unscriptural require- ment? As being worshipers of the beast and his image. 12. How Strongly will this worship and mark be urged ? " That the image of the beast should both speak, and cause that as many as would not worship the image of the beast should be killed. And he causeth all, both small and great, rich and poor, free and bond, to receive a mark in their right hand, or in their foreheads ; and that no man might buy or sell, save he that had the mark.'" Rev. 13 : 15-17. 13. What warning does the Lord give against the reception of this mark? "And the third angel followed them, saying with a loud voice, If any man wor- ship the beast and his image, and receive his mark in his forehead, or in his hand, the same shall drink of the wine of the wrath of God." Rev. 14 : 9, 10. 14. What is this wine of God's wrath? "And I saw another sign in heaven, great and marvelous, seven angels having the seven last plagues ; for in them is filled up the wrath of God,^* Rev. 15 : I. 15. How extensive will be the worship of the beast? " And all that dwell upon the earth shall worship him, whose names are not written in the book of life." Rev. 13 : 8. Note. — " But in this homage to papacy the United States will not be alone. The influence of Rome in the countries that once acknowledged her dominion is still far from being destroyed. And prophecy foretells a restoration of her power. ' I saw one of his heads as it were wounded to death ; and his deadly wound was healed ; and all the world wondered after the beast.' The infliction of the deadly wound points to the abolition of the papacy in 1 798. After this, says the prophet, * His deadly wound was healed ; and all the world wondered after the beast.' Paul states plainly that the man of sin will continue until the second advent. To the very close of time he will carry forward his work of deception. And the Revelator declares, also referring to the papacy, * All that dwell upon the earth shall worship him, whose names are not written in the book of life.' In both the Old and the New World, papacy will receive homage in the honor paid to the Sunday institution, that rests solely upon the authority of the Romish Church." — Great Controversy^ p. ^'jg. t6. Will ^// receive this mark ? *' And I saw as it were a sea of glass mingled with fire ; and them that had gotten the victory over the beast ^ ar.d over his image ^ and over his mark, and over the number of hi§ namcy stand on the 59a pf glass, having the harps q;^ QqU." Rev. 15 ; 2, -^HL "\J\KH\^'" Ov N?0S1KSX. 243 17. The third angel's message (see reading on page 107) warns against the worship of the beast, and the reception of his mark. What follows this message ? •' And I looked, and behold a white cloud, and upon the cloud one sat like unto the Son of man, having on his head a golden crown, and in his hand a sharp sickle." Rev. 14 : 14. 18. What does He do at this time? " And he that sat on the cloud thrust in his sickle on the earth ; and the earth was reaped. ' ' Ve rse 16. 19. What is the reaping time, or the harvest, called? "The harvest is the end of the world ; and the reapers are the angels." Matt. 13 - 39- . Note. — When the mark of the beast is enforced, it will be one of the most crit- ical times the church of God has ever passed through. As is shown from the last few Scripture quotations, the Lord's coming and the end of the world follow close after the enforcement of the mark. The third angel's message, which warns men against the work of the beast and his image, becomes to the present generation one of the most important concerns of this life. [HALL we stand at His coming, his glorious coming, ' When the summer is over, and harvest is past ? When the sheaves of his choosing he takes for his using. To the glorious kingdom forever to last ? When the Archangel's trumpet shall rend the broad heavens. And the millions who slumber, immortal arise, Shall we stand with the holy, the meek, and the lowly. Who in glory triumphant mount up to the skies ? When the loud lamentation breaks forth from creation, That the day of God's wrath and his fury has come. Shall we join that sad chorus while death hovers o'er us ? Or in terror unbounded stand trembling and dumb ? Then the hope of possession will not be profession. For the lover of self will his motives behold ; Only they who, obeying, have toiled, striving, praying. Shall ascend with the saints to the city of gold. ^"/j^iQGAINST what does the third angel warn men? ^^-^y Against the worship of the beast, and the reception of his mark. Rev, 14 : 9, 10. 2. How many will worship the beast? Nearly the whole world. Rev. 13 : 8. 3. What will those be doing who are not worshipers of the beast ? " Here is the patience of the saints : here are they that keej> the commandments of God, and the faith of Jesus. ''^ Rev. 14: 12. 4. Where are the few faithful ones finally found ? " And I saw as it were a sea of glass mingled with fire : and them that had gotten the victory over the beast, and over his image, and over his mark, and over the number of his name, stand on the sea of glass, having the harps of God.''' Rev. 15 : 2. 5. What do they have on their foreheads? " And I looked, and, lo, a Lamb stood on the mount Sion, and with him a hundred forty and four thousand, having his Father^ s name written in their foreheads.'" Rev. 14 : I. 6. Where were these. 144,000 before seen ? '■'■ hx\.A I heard the number of them which were sealed; and there were sealed a hundred and forty and four thousand of all the tribes of the children of Israel." Rev. 7 : 4. 7. With what were they sealed? " And I saw another angel ascending from the east, having the seal of the living God.'' Verse 2. 8. Where were they sealed ? " Hurt not the earth, neither the sea, nor the trees, till we have sealed the servants of our God in their foreheads.'' Verse 3. Note. — God has a seal ; for so he says in the above quotation. A seal is a "mark, sign, figure, or image." "That which confirms, ratifies, or makes gtable ; assurance ; that which authenticates." — Webster, [244] -^ 9. What does the Bible present as the object of a sign, or seal? •' Now, O king, establish the decree, and sign the writings that it be not changed.'*'* Dan. 6 : 8. "That is, affix the signature of royaUy, showing who it is that demands obedience, and his right to demand it." Note. — "A seal is used always in connection with some law or enactment that demands obedience." — Thoughts on Daniel and the Revelation^ p, 448, 10. With what is God's seal connected? " Bind up the testimony, seal the law among my disciples.''^ Isa. 8 : 16. 11. Does the first commandment show who is its author? "Thou shalt have no other gods before /««. 14, 2887. 16. Has not the state a right to enforce Sunday-keeping as a civil duty ? No ; because Sunday is wholly a religious institution, and the civil power has nothing to do with religious dnt5e«. 250 IHL V\M\OUK\. RL^O^VA ^ONJL^^U"^. 17. By what power was Sunday-keeping instituted? By the church. 18. Why were the ancient Sunday laws enacted? Because the church demanded it. See Neander, vol. 2, p. 30x3. 19. Why are they now to be enacted ? Simply to satisfy the demands of the church. 20. What does Christ say about our duty to the state ? *' Render therefore unto Csesar the things which are Caesar's ; and unto God the things that are God's." Matt. 22 : 21. The church is not Csesar, neither is it God. Therefore it has no earthly right to make one render to it the Sunday. The Sabbath was made by God. We should observe that, in order to carry out the Saviour's injunction. 21. Sunday-keeping originated with the Roman power (the beast), and the papists claim it as the distinctive mark of their power. If the National Reformers succeed in securing a law which shall oblige all to keep that day, then to whom do they yield homage, and consequently worship ? "Know ye not, that to whom ye yield yourselves servants, to obey, his servants ye are to whom ye obey ? " Rom. 6 : 16. The keeping of Sunday is an homage they pay, in spite of themselves, to the Catholic Church." — Plain Talk about Protestantism. 22. Will all submit to this? ** And I saw as it were a sea of glass mingled with fire ; and them that had gotten the victory over the beast, and over his image, and over his mark, and over the number of his name, stand on the sea of glass, having the harps of God." Rev. 15 : 2. 23. What song do they sing? " And they sing the song of Moses the servant of God, and the song of the Lamb.'" Verse 3. 24. What was the song of Moses ? A song of deliverance from oppression. Exodus 15. ^he Seven J^ast plagues, HAT is it said those shall have who worship the beast and his image and receive his mark ? **If any man worship the beast and his image, and receive his mark in his forehead, or in his hand, the same shall drink of the wine of the wrath of God, which is poured out without mixture into the cup of his indigna- tion." Rev. 14 :9, 10. What is the wrath of God ? '• And I saw another sign in heaven, great and marvelous, seven angels having the seven last plagues ; for in them is filled up the wrath of God.^^ "And one of the four beasts gave unto the seven angels seven golden vials full of the wrath of God, who liveth forever and ever." Rev. 15 : 1, 7« , Will there be any service in the heavenly temple while these plagues are being poured out ? '♦ And the temple was filled with smoke from the glory of God, and from his power ; and no man was able to enter into the temple, till the seven plagues of the seven angels were fulfilled." Verse 8. Note. — This shows that during the pouring out of these plagues, there will be no intercession for sinners in the temple above ; hence the time of salvation will then be passed. This is the reason why it is said by the third angel that those who receive the mark of the beast will have visited on them the wrath of God " without mixture ; " that is, without any mixture of mercy. It also presents the fact that the message of the third angel is to be the last special one before the close of probation. [251] 252 B\^\_L RLK\:i\HGS 4. Will probation have been closed for a period when Christ comes? '* He that is unjust, let him be unjust still ; and he which is filthy, let him be filthy still ; and he that is righteous, let him be righteous still ; and he that is holy, let him be holy still. And, behold, I come quickly,'''' Rev. 22 : 11, 12. Note, — If all, both good and bad, remain as they are from a certain time, and the coming of Christ is still distant a short time called " quickly," it follows that before he comes, there will be a space in which no one's condition can be changed for the better, no matter how earnestly he may desire it. As it was in the days before the flood, so it will be in this case. God did not suffer the door of the ark to remain open till the day of the flood actually came ; for then thousands would have flocked into it, to be saved, who had derided Noah's message. Noah was shut into the ark some days before the flood came, even while the sky was clear. The act of shutting him and his com- panions in, shut all others out, and they could not afterward change their sit- uation. So it will be in the future : probation will close even before the plagues of God begin to fall. 5. What will be the first plague, and on whom will it fall ? " And the first went, and poured out his vial upon the earth ; and there fell a noisome and grievous sore upon the men which had the mark of the beast, and upon them which worshiped his image.'* Rev. 16 : 2. 6. How many will worship the beast ? "And all that dwell upon the earth shall worship him, whose names are not written in the book of life." Rev. 13:8. Then the first plague will be nearly universal. 7. What will constitute the second plague? "And the second angel poured out his vial upon the sea, and it became as the blood of a dead man ; and every living soul died in the sea." Rev. 16 : 3. 8. What will be the third plague? " And the third angel poured out his vial upon the rivers and fountains of waters ; and they became blood." Verse 4. 9. Why will the Lord give them blood to drink ? " For they have shed the blood of saints and prophets, and thou hast given them blood to drink; for they are worthy. " Verse 6. That is, those who have opposed the commandments of God, and in trying to drive the saints to wor- ship the beast and his image and receive his mark, have caused their death, either actually or intentionally, will be given blood to drink. 10. What will the fourth plague bring? " And the fourth angel poured out his vial upon the sun; and power was given unto him to scorch men with fire. And men were scorched with great heat." Verses 8, 9. 11. What will be the effect of the fifth ? •* And the fifth angel poured out his vial upon the seat of the beast ; and his king- dom was full of darkness J and they gnawed their tongues for pain." Verse 10. 1V\^ S^M^U \.^S1: PVI^GM^S 253 12. What promise applies at this time to those who have loved the truth ? ** A thousand shall fall at thy side, and ten thousand at thy right hand; but it shall not come nigh thee. Only with thine eyes shalt thou behold and see the reward of the wicked. Because thou hast made the Lord, which is my refuge, even the Most High, thy habitation ; there shall no evil befall thee, neither shall any plague come nigh thy dwelling.^* Ps. 91 : 7-10. 13. What takes place under the sixth plague ? " And the sixth angel poured out his vial upon the great river Euphrates ; and the water thereof was dried up, that the way of the kings of the East might be prepared." Rev. 16 : 12. Note. — It is not likely that this has reference to the literal river, for that never was a hinderance to the armies of the East. A thousand years before Christ, the kings of Assyria, in their campaigns, crossed it regularly every spring — the very time when its waters were highest. That this refers to the power ruling in the country of the Euphrates, and not to the literal river, is strength- ened by the fact that Isaiah, in speaking of the king of Assyria and his armies, plainly calls them *'The waters of the river." *'Now therefore, be- hold, the Lord bringeth upon them [the people of Judah] the waters of the river, strong and many, even the king of Assyria, and all his glory ; and he shall come up over all his channels, and go over all his banks." Isa. 8 : 7. 14. When the seventh angel pours out his vial, what is heard? *• And the seventh angel poured out his vial into the air ; and there came a great voice out of the temple of heaven, from the throne, saying. It is done." Rev. 16: 17. 15. Whose is this voice? •' The Lord shall roar from on high, and utter his voice from his holy habitation ; he shall mightily roar upon his habitation ; he shall give a shout, as they that tread the grapes, against all the inhabitants of the earth." Jer. 25 :30. 16. What then takes place ? ••And. there were voices, and thunders, and lightnings; and there was a great earthquake such as was not since men were upon the earth, so mighty -an earthquake, and so great." Rev. 16 : 18 ; Haggai 2 :2I ; Heb. 12 :26. 17. What accompanies the earthquake? •' And there fell upon men a great kail out of heaven^ every stone about the weight of a talent : and men blasphemed God because of the plague of the hail ; for the plague thereof was exceeding great." Rev. 16 : 21. 18. What will the people of God do in this time ? "The Lord also shall roar out of Zion, and utter his voice from Jerusalem; and the heavens and the earth shall shake ; but the Lord will be the hope of his people, and the strength of the children of Israel. ^^ Joel 3 : 16, 254 TV\t S^\iU\ VAS-^ ?\_^G\^^^S. 19. To prepare the people for this terrible time, what will the Lord send beforehand ? The third angel's message. 20. At the expiration of this message, what will take i.lace? The close of probation, and the seven last plagues. 21. What will then come upon those who have rejected the t message? "Behold, the days'come, saith the Lord God, that / zvill send a famine in the landy not a famine of bread, nor a thirst for water, but of hearing the zuords of ike Lord ; and they shall wander from sea to sea, and from the north even to the east, they shall run to and fro to seek the word of the Lord, and shall not find it." Amos 8:11, 12. 2 2. When the people shall thus cry for the bread of life, what will the Lord say to them ? •* Because I have called, and ye refused ; I have stretched out my hand, and no man regarded ; but ye have set at nought all my counsel, and would none of my reproof : I also will laugh at your calamity ; I will mock when your fear Cometh.^'' Prov. 1:24-26. 23. How does the Saviour represent the condition of such ? "When once the master of the house is risen up, and hath shut to the door, and ye begin to stand without, and to knock at the door, saying, Lord, Lord, open unto us ; and he shall answer and say unto you, I know you not whence ye are." Luke 13 : 25. 24. Is not the third angel's message, then, an important one for this generation ? ^•••■.• •^■"" '■•-- "^•— T" I-"- - ^ ^be YiO\>G of 6od. >N what does the Lord delight ? "Who is a God like unto thee, that pardoneth iniquity, and passeth by the transgression of the remnant of his heritage ? he retaineth not his anger forever, because he delighteth in mercy.'''' Micah 7 : i8. How is his mercy continually manifested ? It is of the Lord's mercies that we are not consumed^ because his compassions fail not. They are new every nierning : great is thy faithfulness. " Lam. 3 '■ 22, 23. Is his mercy limited to any special class ? He giveth to a// life, and breath, and all things." Acts 17 : 25. "He maketh his sun to rise on the evil and on the good^ and ^jtjttdeth rain on the just and on the unjust." Matt. 5 : 44, 45, [258] •\HL ^^0\J^ OV GO^. 250 4. How has mankind repaid him for his love in creating them and giving them all things to enjoy ? "For all have sinned^ and come short of the glory of God." Rom. 3 : 23. See Isa; I : 4-6. 5. While all men were in this condition, how did God still further show his love to them ? "Fc God so loved the world, \\idi\. he gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever beiieveth in him should not perish, but have everlasting life." John 3 : 16. **But God commendeth his love toward us, in that, while we were yet sinners, Christ died for us.'' Rom. 5 : 8. 6. Is there any difference between the love of the Father and that of the Son ? "I and my Father are one." "Believe me that I am in the Father, and the Father in me ; or else believe me for the very works' sake." John 10 : 30 ; 14: II. 7. Into what relationship to God does his love bring us, if we accept it ? "Behold, what manner of love the Father hath bestowed upon us, that we should be called the sons of God ; therefore the world knoweth us not, because it knew him not." i John 3:1. 8. What is given us to show that we are sons ? " For as many as are led by the Spirit of God, they are the sons of God. For ye have not received the spirit of bondage again to fear ; ^but ye have received the Spirit of adoption, whereby we cry, Abba, Father. The Spirit itself beareth witness with our spirit, that we are the children of God." Rom. 8 : 14-16, 9. What does the Holy Spirit beget in the hearts of those who receive it ? "And hope maketh not ashamed ; because the love of God is shed abroad in our hearts by the Holy Ghost which is given unto us." Rom. 5 : 5. 10. If the love of God is shed abroad in our hearts, what effect will it have ? " Beloved, if God so loved us, we ought also to love one another " I John 4:11. 11. How much must we love one another? "This is my commandment. That ye love one another, as I have loved you.'' John 15 : 12. " Hereby perceive we the love of God, because he laid down his life for us: and we ought to lay down our lives for the brethren." i John 3 : 16. 12. What exhortation is based upon Christ's love for us ? " And walk in love, as Christ also hath loved us, and hath given himself for us an offering and a sacrifice to God for a sweet-smelling savor." Eph. 5 : 2. 13. If we have the love of God, will we love only those who love us? "Ye have heard that it hath been said. Thou shalt love thy neighbor, and hate thine enemy. But I say unto you, Love your enemies, bless them that curse •\V\^ V.O\l^ 0^ GO^. 261 you, do good to them that hate you, and pray for them which despitefully use you, and persecute you. . , . For if ye love them which love you, what reward have ye? do not even the publicans the same?" Matt. 5:43, 44, 46. 14. Did God love us because of any good that we had done ? ** Not by xvorks of righteousness which we have done, but according to his mercy he saved us, by the washing of regeneration, and renewing of the Holy Ghost ; which he shed on us abundantly through Jesus Christ our Saviour." Titus 3 : 5, 6. "But God, who is rich in mercy, for his great love wherewith he loved us, even when we were dead in sins, hath quickened us together with Christ (by grace ye are saved), and hath raised us up together, and made us sit together in heavenly places in Christ Jesus." Eph. 2 : 4-6. 15. What alone should prompt all our acts ? *'For the love of Christ constraineth us ; because we thus judge, that if one died for all, then were all dead." 2 Cor. 5 : 14, 16. In what other way is God's love manifested to his people ? ** As many as I love, / rebzike and chasten : be zealous therefore, and repent." Rev. 3 : 19. " For whom the Lord loveth he chas tenet h, and scourgeth every son whom he receiveth." Heb. 12 : 6. 17. What may we confidently expect, from the fact that God so loved us as to give Christ to die for us ? "He that spared not his own Son, but delivered him up for us all, how shall he not with him 2X1,0 freely give us all things .'^ " Rom. 8 : 32. 18. What is God's love for his children able to do when enemies rise up against them ? "Nevertheless, the Lord thy God would not hearken unto Balaam : but the Lord thy God turned the curse into a blessing unto thee, because the Lord thy God loved thee." Deut. 23 : 5. 19. If we appreciate this loving-kindness, what will we do ? " How excellent is thy loving-kindness, O God ! therefore the children of men put their trust under the shadow of thy wings.'''' Ps. 36 : 7. 20. How enduring is God's love to us ? "The Lord hath appeared of old unto me, saying. Yea, I have loved thee with an everlasting love : therefore with loving-kindness have I drawn thee." Jer. 31:3- 21. Can anything turn aside the love of God for those who trust him ? " For I am persuaded, that neither death, nor life, nor angels, nor principalities, nor powers, nor things present, nor things to come, nor hight, nor depth, nor any other creature, shall be able to separate us from the love of God, which is in Christ Jesus our Lord." Rom. 8 : 38, 39. 22. Unto whom will the saints of God ascribe universal praise both here and in eternity ? "Unto him that loved us, and washed us from our sins in his own blood." Rev. I : 5, last part. Just as I am, without one plea. But that thy blood was shed for me. And that thou bid'st me come to thee, O Lamb of God, I come, I come. Gonuersion. HAT is necessary to salvation ? "And said. Verily I say unto you, Except ye be converted^ and become as little children, ye shall not enter into the kingdom of heaven." Matt. 18:3. 2. Is it the moral or the physical nature that is changed by con- version? " For to be carnally minded is death ; but to be spiritually minded is life and peace. Because the carnal mind is enmity against God ; for it is not subject to the law of God, neither indeed can be." Rom. 8 : 6, 7. 3. What two steps are necessary to make this change ? "I have taught you publicly, and from house to house, testifying both to the Jews and also to the Greeks, repentance toward God, a.nd faith toward our Lord Je- sus Christ. ^^ Acts 20 : 20, 21. 4. Of what is it necessary to repent ? "Repent ye therefore, and be converted, that your sins may be blotted out.''' Acts 3:19. 5. What is sin ? " Whosoever committeth sin, transgresseth also the law ; for sin is the transgression of the law," i John 3 : 4. 6. What law does one transgress when he sins ? [262] eOU\^RS\OU. 263 " But if ye have respect to persons, ye commit sin, and are convinced of the law as transgressors." *'For he that said [margin, that law which said], Do not commit adultery, said also. Do not kill. Now if thou commit no adultery, yet if thou kill, thou art become a transgressor of the law.'''' James 2:9, 11. 7. What part does the law act in repentance ? "Therefore by the deeds of the law there shall no flesh be justified in his sight; for by the law is the knowledge of sin.'' ^ Rom. 3 : 20. 8. When Paul was converted, what first brought conviction to him ? "I had not known sin, but by the law ; for I had not known lust, except the law had said. Thou shalt not covet." Rom. 7 : 7. 9. What more than conviction is necessary to true repentance ? " For godly sorrow worketh repentance to salvation not to be repented of ; but the sorrow of the world worketh death." 2 Cor. 7 : 10. 10. What does true repentance involve ? •* Repent, and turn yourselves frofn all your transgressions ; so iniquity shall not be your ruin. Cast away from you all your transgressions, whereby ye have transgressed ; and make you a new heart and a new spirit." Eze. 18 : 30,31- 11. What does repentance further require? " Seek ye the Lord while he may be found, call ye upon him while he is near. Let the wicked forsake his way, and the unrighteous man his thoughts ; and let him return unto the Lord, and he will have mercy upon him." Isa. 55 : 6, 7. 12. How will genuine repentance be shown ? "Bring forth therefore fruits jueetfor repentance [margin, answerable to amend- ment of lifey Matt. 3 : 8. 13. What besides repentance is required in conversion? "Repentance toward God, tiwd. faith toward our Lord Jesus Christ. ^^ Acts 20:21. 14. Who is Christ, that one should believe in him ? " For God so loved the world, that he gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have everlasting life." John 3 : 16. 15. What has Christ done for us that we should be saved through him? "Christ died for our sins according to the Scriptures." I Cor. 15 : 3. 16. In order for one to be cleansed from sin, what is required of him? " But if we walk in the light, as he is in the light, we have fellowship one with another, and the blood of Jesus Christ his Son cleanseth us from all sin. If we say that we have no sin, we deceive ourselves, and the truth is not in us. Lf we confess our sins, he is faithful and j ust to forgive us our sins, and to cleanse us from all unrighteousness." I John l : 7-9. 264 COnNtRS\OH, 17. What should be one's relation to sin after repentance ? "What shall we say then ? Shall we continue in sin, that grace may abound ? God forbid. How shall we that are dead to sin, live any longer therein?" Rom. 6:1,2. 18. How does one become dead to sin? " Knowing this, that our old man is crucified with him, that the body of sin might be destroyed, that henceforth we should not serve sin." Verse 6. 19. What is done with the " old man " after he dies ? ' ' Therefore we are buried with him by baptism into death ; that like as Christ was raised up from the dead by the glory of the Father, even so we also should walk in newness of life.'*^ Verse 4. 20. When truly converted, what does every one receive? " Repent, and be baptized every one of you in the name of Jesus Christ for the re- mission of sins, and jj/(? shall receive the gift of the Holy Ghost.'" Acts 2 : 38. Therefore every real conversion is a miracle of divine grace. 21. Can any one be a Christian without having the Spirit of Christ? "Now if any man have not the Spirit of Christ, he is none of his." Rom. 8 : 9. 22. What precious relation is sustained when one has the Holy Spirit? *' For as many as are led by the Spirit of God, they are the sons of God." Rom. 8:14. 23. Can it be known when this relation exists? '* The Spirit itself beareth witness with our spirit, that we are the children of God." Verse 16. 24. When one thus stands complete in Christ, what is he ? "Therefore if any man be in Christ, he is a new creature ; old things are passed away ; behold, all things are become new." 2 Cor. 5 : 17. 25. Of what character are the ''old things," which are to be put off? " But now ye also put off all these : anger, wrath, malice, blasphemy, filthy com- munication out of your mouth. Lie not one to another, seeing that ye have put off the old man with his deeds." Col. 3 : 8, 9. 26. What will the new man acquire ? " Put on therefore, as the elect of God, holy and beloved, bowels of mercies, kind- ness, humbleness of mind, meekness, long-suffering : forbearing one another, and forgiving one another, if any man have a quarrel against any : even as Christ forgave you, so also do ye. And above all these things put on charity, which is the bond of perfectness." Col. 3 : 12-14. 27. Where will the affections then be found ? " If ye then be risen with Christ, seek those things which are above, where Christ sitteth on the right hand of God. Set your affection on things above, not on things on the earth." Verses i, 2. 28. Having done all this, what will be the final result ? "For ye are dead, and your life is hid with Christ in God. When Christ, 7vho is our life, shall appear, then shall ye also APPEAR WITH HIM IN GLORY." Verses 3, 4. gafitism. HAT commission did Christ give to his disciples ? "Go ye therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost." Matt. 28 : 19. 2, Before one is baptized, what is it necessary for him to do? Then Peter said unto them, Repent^ and be baptized, every one of you.'' Acts 2 : 38. 3. Toward whom must men repent ? *' Testifying both to the Jews and also to the Greeks, repentance toward God, and faith toward our Lord Jesus Christ." Acts 20 : 21. 4. Why should one repent toward God ? " For all have sinned, and come short of the glory of God." Rom. 3 : 23. 5. What does the law do to the sinner before his conversion? '* For I was alive without the law once ; but when the commandment came, sin re- vived, and I died.'''' Rom. 7 • 9* 6. Why is it necessary for one to die in the sense here represented ? " Knowing this, that our old man is crucified with him, that the body of sin might be destroyed, that henceforth we should not serve sin." Rom. 6 : 6. 7. If one thus dies, how is he to live again ? " Now if we be dead with Christ, we believe that we shall also live with him." Verse 8. 8. If one is ^^^^with Christ, what should be done with Him? " Therefore we are buried with him by baptism into death ; that like as Christ was raised up from the dead by the glory of the Father, even so we also should walk in newness of life." Verse 4. Note. — " This passage cannot be understood unless it be borne in mind that the primitive baptism was by immersion." — Conybeare and Howson"" s Life 0/ Paul, on Rom, 6 ,'4, p. S^7i People'' s edition. [265] 2G6 ^\BVL ^LN\^\HQkS. 9. How is one to be buried in baptism ? " For if we have been planted together in the likeness of his deaths we shall be also in the likeness of his resurrection." Verse 5. 10. For what purpose is one baptized ? " Buried with him in baptism, wherein also ye are risen with \\\Ta.ihrough the faith of the operation of God, who hath raised him from the dead.'''* Col. 2 : 12. Note. — The principal object of the ordinance of baptism, then, is to show the faith of the recipient in the operation of God in raising Christ from the dead. After repenting of his transgressions of God's law, one must have faith in the power of Christ to save. In other words, he must believe that although Christ died for sin, he was again made alive, to plead in the sinner's behalf. Then the ordinance of baptism is received to show toothers that the candidate really believes in what is claimed to be necessary — the burial and resurrec- tion of Christ. The ordinance also shows one's faith in the resurrection of all the dead, based on the resurrection of Christ. 11. When baptized into Christ, what does one put on ? "For as many of you as have been baptized into Christ have put on Christ.'* Gal. 3 : 27. That is, they have acknowledged him in a public way. One may have espoused Christ before his baptism ; but the act of baptism is the public ceremony which witnesses to all that the candidate has put on Christ. After that he will be regarded in a different light than before. He will have all the privileges of the Lord's house, by virtue of his public action, because his act has shown his faith, and his union with Christ. 12. After Philip had preached "Jesus" to the eunuch, what question did he ask Philip ? ** And as they went on their way, they came unto a certain water ; and the eunuch said, See, here is water ; what doth hinder me to he baptized i'' Acts 8 : 36. 13. What reply did Philip make ? ♦' And Philip said, If thou believest with all thine hearty thou viayest."" Verse 37. 14. In administering the ordinance, where did Philip take the candi- date ? ^^ And they went down both into the water, both Philip and the eunuch ; and he baptized him." Verse 38. Notes. — ** It is needless to add that baptism was (unless m exceptional cases) administered by immersion, the convert being plunged beneath the surface of the water to represent his death to the life of sin, and then raised from this momentary burial to represent his resurrection to the life of righteousness. It must be a subject of regret that the general discontinuance of this original form of baptism (though perhaps necessary in our northern climates) has ren- dered obscure to popular apprehension some very important passages of Scripture." — Conybeare and Howson's Life of Paul, pp. 401, 402, people's edition. The names appended to the foregoing note are those of eminent clergymen of the Church of England. Such an admission from this source, should carry some weight in favor of immersion, though we do not consider the " discon- tinuance of this original form ot baptism," necessary even "in our northern climates." ^K?-\\SVA. ■ 207 15. liow many modes of baptism are recognized in the Bible? ** One Lord, one faith, one baptism.''^ Eph. 4 : 5. 16. How many were added to the church on the day of pentecost ? **Then they that gladly received his word were baptized ; and the same day there were added unto them about three thousand souis,'^ Acts 2 :4I. 17. How many disciples were together on that occasion to engage in the work ? "And in those days Peter stood up in the midst of the disciples, and said (the number of names together were about a hundred and twenty).''^ Acts 1:15. Note. — Should the query arise, how so many as three thousand could be im- mersed in one day, it may be met by the fact that so large a number were present to administer the ordinance. Had only one half of those present (sixty) engaged in the work of baptizing, each would have been obliged to im- merse but fifty persons to make up the number, which would have occupied only about an hour's time. 18. After repentance toward God and faith toward our Lord Jesus Christ, how long should one wait before being baptized ? '^^ And now why tarriest ihoii / Arise, and be baptized, and wash away thy sins, calling on the name of the Lord." Acts 22 : 16. 19. What is necessary before baptism ? ** He that helieveth and is baptized shall be saved ; but he that believeth not shall be damned." Mark 16 : 16. Then one must be able to believe before he can be a subject for baptism. This would exclude infants. 20. After the release of Paul and Silas from jail, how many of the jailer's family submitted to baptism ? " And he took them the same hour of the night, and washed their stripes, and was baptized^ he and all his^ straightway.'''' Acts 16 : 33. 21. To how many of them had Paul and Silas preached? ** And they spake unto him the word of the Lord, and to all that were in his house.''^ Verse 32. 22. How many of them believed the truth that was preached? "And when he had brought them into his house, he set meat before them, and re- joiced, believing in God with all his house.'''' Verse 34. There were, then, none in the jailer's household too young to have the gospel preached to them, and to believe the message of truth prior to their baptism. 23. After baptism, what should one do ? •'If ye then be risen with Christ, seek those things which are above^ where Christ sitteth on the right hand of God." Col. 3 : i. Note. — The sinner has broken 6^^^'j law. He is led to repentance by the in- fluence of the Holy Spirit. The blood of Jesus Christ saves him from sin. In his baptism he shows faith in the death, burial, and resurrection of Christ as a substitute for the sinner. But God raised up Christ by his Holy Spirit. Rom. 8:11; I Cor. 15 : 15. Because of the connection of these three names in the work of converting the sinner, and in the resurrection of Christ from the dead, the names of the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit are used in the formula of baptism. [268] THE DEPARTURE FROM EDEN. TWoi^cil Obligation in the Pati^iai^ebal pj^ge. OW long has sin reigned ? "He that committeth sin is of the Devil; for the Devil sinneth from the beginning.'''' I John 3 : 8. What others sinned with Satan ? " God spared not the angels that sinned, but cast them down to hell, and delivered them into chains of darkness, to be reserved unto judgment." 2 Peter 2 : 4. 3. Can there be sin where there is no law ? " Because the law worketh wrath ; for where no law is, there is no transgression.^^ Rom. 4 : 15. There can be only one way to determine whether or not one has done wrong, and that is by some revealed rule of duty. Had Satan and the angels violated no law, there could have been no wrath manifested toward them, from the fact that they would have remained in harmony with God's revealed will. Sin is the same in all ages. What is wrong now, was wrong then, and vice versn. It would be as wrong in the eternal ages to come, to go contrary to the revealed word of God, as it is now. 4. By what does one gain a knowledge of sin ? '■•■ I had not known sin, but by the law ; for I had not known lust, except the law had said, Thou shalt not covet." Rom. 7 : 7. 5. What brought death into the world ? " Wherefore, as by one man sin entered into the worlds and death by sin ; and so death passed upon all men, for that all have sinned." Rom. 5 : 12. If it is the law that works wrath, and that was visited upon man from the first because of the course of Adam, it certainly follows that the law was present to enforce the penalty. 6. Did death reign all the time between Adam and Moses ? " For until the law, sin was in the world ; but sin is not imputed when there is no law. Nevertheless death reigned from Adam to Moses. ^^ Rom. 5 : 13, 14. That is to say, until the law was spoken oa Sinai, sin was in the world. Then to enforce his point, the apostle says : " Sin is not imputed when there is no law." But was sin imputed back there ? He has said in the previous verse that death came in consequence of sin. Then sin was set to the account of those people, which, proves the existence of the law at that time. [269] 'V^ or THt ^>^ 270 B\^\.^ KLK\:i\UGS, 7. How was the first death brought about ? "And Cain talked with Abel his brother ; and it came to pass, when they were in the field, that Cain rose up against Abel his brother^ and slew him.** Gen. 4:8. 8. What was the difference between the characters of the two men? " Not as Cain, who was of that wicked one, and slew his brother. And wherefore slew he him ? Because his own works were evil, and his brother'' s righteous.'" I John 3:12. There must have been a standard by which the characters of the two men were weighed. That standard must have defined the difference between right and wrong, and pointed out man's duty ; otherwise it could not be known when one passed from right to wrong, or vice versa. 9. Did the Lord impute sin to Cain for taking the life of his brother? " And he said. What hast thou done ? the voice of thy brother's blood crieth unto me from the ground. And now art thou cursed from the earth, which hath opened her mouth to receive thy brother's blood from thy hand." Gen, 4 : 10, II. 10. In what condition was mankind before the flood? "The earth also was corrupt before God ; and the earth was filled with violence.'''' Gen. 6 : II. 11. What did God purpose to do with the people of that day ? " And God said unto Noah, The end of all flesh is come before me ; for the earth is filled with violence through them ; and, behold, / will destroy them wic/i the earth.^^ Verse 13. Paul says (Rom. 4 : 15) that it is the law that works wrath. Had there been no moral law before the flood to define what was right and wrong, how would God have been justified in visiting wrath upon those antediluvians ? 12. What was Noah called? "And spared not the old world, but saved Noah, the eighth person, a preacher of righteousness.^^ 2 Peter 2:5. There was, then, some standard of righteous- ness in that age. 13. Why did the Lord destroy Sodom? The men of Sodom were wicked Sindi sinners before the Lord exceedingly." Gen. 13 : 13. <*We will destroy this place, because the cry of them is waxen great before the face of the Lord.''^ Gen. 19 : 13. 14. By what standard were their deeds weighed ? "And delivered just Lot, vexed with the filthy conversation of the wicked ; for that righteous man dwelling among them, in seeing and hearmg, vexed his righteous soul from day to day -cvith their unlawful deeds.''^ 2 Peter 2 : 7, 8. Note. — How was it known that their deeds were unlawful, if no law then ex- isted ? Unlawful nx^zm, "contrary to law," or " not permitted by law." 15. What did Joseph say when he was tempted on a certain point? " How, then, can I do this great wickedness, and sin against God ?'''' Gen. 39 : 9. The act would not be a sin merely against his master, Potiphar, but against God, showing that God had spoken on the subject of adultery, even then. 1 6. What did God tell Abraham concerning the Amorites ? *♦ But in the fourth generation they shall come hither again ; for the iniquity of the Amorites is not yet full.^'' Gen. 15 : 16. 17. Of what sin were they specially guilty? " And he did very abominably in following idols ^ according to all things as did the Amorites y whom the Lord cast out before the children of Israel." i Kings 21 : 26. 18. Why did the Lord abhor the nations that occupied Canaan before Israel ? " Ye shall therefore keep all my statutes, and all my judgments and do them : that the land, whither I bring you to dwell therein, spue you not out. And ye shall not walk in the manners of the nation, which I cast out before you ; for they committed all these things, and therefore I abhorred them.^^ Lev. 20 : 22, 23. Note. — The clause, *' they committed all these things," refers to what had been previously forbidden to the Israelites. Among them was adultery (Lev. 20 : 10) ; dishonoring parents (verse 9) ; breaking the Sabbath (19 : 30) ; pro- faning the name of God (verse 12); lying, stealing, etc. (verse ii). This plainly shows that even Gentiles were held amenable to the law, and were ab- horred of God for violating it. 19. Why did God make his promise to the seed of Abraham? "Because that Abraham obeyed my voice, and kept my charge, my commandments, my statutes, and my laws." Gen. 26 : 5. 20. What will the children of Abraham do ? *' Jesus saith unto them. If ye were Abraham's children, ye would do the works of Abraham^ John 8 : 39. 2 1. Who are the children of Abraham? "And if ye be Christ's, then are ye Abraham's seed, and heirs according to the promise," Gal. 3 : 29. ^OW blest the children of the Lord, ^ Who, walking in his sight, "^ Make all the precepts of his word Their study and delight ! That precious wealth shall be their dower. Which cannot know decay ; Which moth and rust shall ne'er devour, Qr spoiler take away. "TflE GIFT OF BOD |S ETEflNAL LIF^^ [iav\? and (gospel. F what did Paul say he was not ashamed ? " For I am not ashamed of the gospel of Christ ; for it is the power of God unto salvation to every one that helieveth." Rom. i : i6. 2. What good tidings did the angels announce to the shepherds ? ** Behold, I bring you good tidings of great joy, which shall be to all people ; for unto you is born this day in the city of David a Saviour^ which is Christ the Lord.^^ Luke 2 : lo, ii. 3. What did Simeon say after seeing the Saviour ? *« And Simeon blessed them, and said unto Mary his mother. Behold, this child is set for the fall and rising again of many in Israel.'''' Luke 2 : 34. 4. To whom did Anna the prophetess speak of the Saviour ? *' And she coming in that instant gave thanks likewise unto the Lord, and spake of hivQ. \.o all them that looked for redemption in Jerusalem.'''' Verse 38. The words of Simeon and Anna show the general expectation of the Jewish people concerning the Messiah and his mission to the earth. They expected redemp- tion, not through their outward forms, but through the Lord Jesus, 5. In the preannouncement of Christ's birth and name, what did the angel say he should do ? ** And she shall bring forth a son, and thou shalt call his name Jesus [saviour] ; for he shall save his people from ih^ir sinSt^' Matt, I : 2i. [272] \_NVJ KU'Q OOS?^^. 2Y3 6. On what condition was he to save them ? " For God so loved the world, that he gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have everlasting life." John 3 : i6. 7. Christ saves believers from their sins under the Christian dispen- sation ; but did his death cover transgressions in the old dis- pensation ? •' And for this cause he is the mediator of the new testament, that by means of death, for the redemption of the transgressions that were under the first testa- ment.'' Heb. 9 : 15. Note. — The blood of Christ will avail for believers in the old dispensation as well as for those in the new. In the first promise made to man, that the seed of the woman should bruise the serpent's head, was as verily the gospel of Je- sus Christ as was the song the angels sung over the plains of Bethlehem, to the shepherds, as they watched their flocks by night, " Glory to God in the high- est, peace on earth, good will to men." 8. How did Abel show his faith in the coming Saviour? " By faith Abel offered unto God a more excellent sacrifice than Cain." Heb. II :4. Note. — "Abel brought a firstling of the flock in faith of Christ, the great sacri- fice for sin. God accepted his offering. Through the blood of that firstling, Abel saw the blood of Jesus Christ. He looked forward to Christ, and made his offering in the faith and hope of the gospel, and through it saw the great sacrifice for sin, as truly as we see the bleeding Lamb, as we look back to Calvary, through the broken bread and the fruit of the vine." — J. W.^ in Law and Gospel. 9. What did the ceremonial law of the Jews contain ? "For the law having a shadow of good things to come.'" Heb. 10 : i. [o. What were these "good things to come" which this law fore- shadowed ? " But Christ being come a High Priest of good things to come, by a greater and more perfect tabernacle." Heb. 9:11. Note. — The Jewish system looked forward to Christ as the world's Redeemer. "The law," says Paul, "having a shadow of good things to come." The typical system is but the shadow. The good things, of which Christ as a sacrifice and mediator is the center, are the body that casts its shadow back into the Jewish age. The bleeding sacrifices of that dispensation were but the shadow. Christ, bleeding on the cross, was the great reality, and the gospel was the objective point in their faith. ri. Did those of the patriarchal age have a knowledge of sin ? " Then Abimelech called Abraham, and said unto him. What hast thou done unto us ? and what have I offended thee, that thou hast brought on me and on my kingdom a great sin? Thou hast done deeds unto me that ought not to be done." Gen. 20 : 9 ; 4:7; 13 : 13. 18 274 ^\^^^ RLK^\nc^s. 12. By what means must they have gained that knowledge ? "By the law is the knowledge of sin." *'I had not known sin, but by the law." Rom. 3 : 20 ; 7:7. 13. Was there a priesthood in the days of Abraham, to minister for the sins of the people ? "For this Melchisedec, king of Salem, pj'iest of the most high God, who met Abraham returning from the slaughter of the kings, and blessed him." Heb. 7:1. 14. And was the gospel preached to Abraham . "And the Scripture, foreseeing that God would justify the heathen through faith, preached before the gospel tiitto AbrahafU.''^ Gal. 3 : 8. Note. — We have learned from the foregoing scriptures that from the earliest age men were convinced of sin, and that their knowledge of their sinful condi- tion could be learned in no other way than by a moral rule — even God's law. They also had a ministering priesthood, to point them to Christ, which was the good news, or gospel, that gave them hope in a coming Messiah actually to take away their sins. When Christ came, he died for the transgressions which had been committed in the old dispensation, just the same as he did for those which would be committed tmder the new, 15. But when Christ came, did he expect to put away the law of God in order to save men ? " Think not that I am come to destroy the law or the prophets : I am not come to destroy, but to fulfill." Matt. 5:17. He came to fulfill the law ; that is, to carry out its design. The law was ordained to life. Rom. 7 : 10. Had man never broken the law, he would not have been a sinner, and would therefore, from the first, have lived eternally. Now Christ fulfills it, or carries its de- sign into effect, that is, gives life to the believer in him. Had man never transgressed the law, he would not have needed Christ ; if the law could have been done away, after man had broken it, he would not then have needed Christ ; for it is the law, and that only, which condemns him to death. Take away the instrument of death, and man would live. Christ could not abate a jot of that law ; for his mission was to make an atonement before the law, in behalf of the sinner. 16. How much of the law did Christ say should remain in force ? "For verily I say unto you. Till heaven and earth pass, one jot or one tittle shall in no wise pass from the law, till all [Greek, all things^ be fulfilled." Matt. 5:18. 17. Then if we have faith in Christ and the gospel, how does that affect the law ? " Do we then make void the law through faith? God forbid: yea, we establish the law.'''' Rom. 3 :3I. The fact that Christ is necessary to save one from eternal death, shows the law still in force. When one applies to Christ to save him, he virtually acknowledges the power of the law^ to slay him, and \.NNN f\U\^ OOSV^V.. 275 thus the law is "established," The law must exist with the gospel ; other- wise the gospel were a nullity. If there is no law, the letter of which kills, there can be no lost condition from which to save one ; hence the gospel would have no mission. i8. How many lawgivers are there ? " There is one Lawgiver^ who is able to save and to destroy." James 4:12. 19. What part does Christ act in behalf of the sinner ? *' If any man sin, we have an advocate with the Father, Jesus Christ the righteous." I John 2:1. In other words, Christ our High Priest pleads for the sinner, over the broken law of God. Without such intercession, the life of the sinner, which he has justly forfeited, could not be restored. Faith in this work is what gives us "peace with God through our Lord Jesus Christ." Through faith in him alone w^e have access to the grace of God, and are made to rejoice in hope of his glory. Rom. 5 ; i, 2, 20. In the closing message to the world, how are the law and the gos- pel associated? " Here are they that keep the commandments of God and the faith of fesus." Rev. 14 : 12. Note. — " There is no salvation in the law. There is no redeeming quality in law. Redemption is through the blood of Christ. The sinner may cease to break the commandments of God, and strive with all his powers to keep them ; but this will not atone for his sins, and redeem him from his present condition in consequence of past transgression. . . . The hope of eternal salvation hangs upon Christ. Adam hung his hope there. Abel, Enoch, Noah, Abraham, and the believing Jews hung theirs there. We can do no more. The hope of the next life depends upon Christ. Faith in his blood can alone free us from our transgressions. And a life of obedience to the commandments of God and the faith of Jesus will be a sufficient passport through the golden gates of the city of God." — J, W,, in Law and Gospel. ♦#•<- ^OD'S holy law, transgressed, Speaks nothing but despair ; Burdened with guilt, with grief oppressed, We find no comfort there. Not all our groans and tears. Nor works which we have done. Nor vows, nor promises, nor prayers. Can e'er for sin atone. Relief alone is found In Jesus' precious blood ; 'T is this that heals the mortal wound, And reconciles to God. god's TVl^nioi^icil- HAT is to endure throughout all generations ? ** Thy name, O Lord, endureth forever ; and thy memorial, O Lord, through- out all generations.^^ Ps. 135:13. Memorial. — " Anything intended to pre- serve the memory of a person, an occurrence, or the like ; something which serves to keep something else in remembrance ; a monument." — IVebsier. 2. Does the Bible give any illustration of this definition? ' ' And these stones shall be for a memorial unto the children of Israel forever, ' ' Joshua 4 : 7. 3. What were these stones to commemorate ? " And he spake unto the children of Israel, saying, When your children shall ask their fathers in time to come, saying, What mean these stones ? then ye shall let your children know, saying, Israel came over this Jordan on dry land.^'' Verses 21, 22. These stones were to be a standing memorial of that people's coming dry-shod over the Jordan. 4. What was another memorial instituted to commemorate another signal providence in behalf of the Israelites ? "And this day shall be unto you for a memorial ; and ye shall keep it a feast to the Lord throughout your generations ; ye shall keep it a feast by an ordi- nance forever." Ex. 12 : 14 ; 13 :3-9. This was a periodical memorial, to be observed as often as the fourteenth day of the first month arrived, which was the day the Israelites were delivered from Egyptian bondage, and its cel- ebration was in commemoration of that event. 5. Does God design that his power in creating the world shall be re- membered, as well ? 'The works of the Lord are great, sought out of all them that have pleasure therein. His work is honorable and glorious ; and his righteousness endureth forever. He hath made his zvonderful works to be remembered.''^ Ps. in : 2-4. 6. What memorial has he given by which to remember it ? " Remember the Sabbath day, to keep it holy. Six days shalt thou labor, and do all thy work : but the seventh day is the Sabbath of the Lord thy God ; . . . for in six days the Lord made heaven and earth, the sea, and all that in them is, and rested the seventh day ; wherefore [for this reason] the Lord blessed the Sabbath day, and halt owed tt/^ Ex. 20 : 8-1 1. [276] 00\)'S \.\LUO^\KV. 277 7. For what reason does he say again that he gave the Sabbath to the children of Israel ? " Moreover also I gave them my Sabbaths to be a sign between me and them, that they might know that 1 am the Lord that sanctify them." Eze. 20 : 12. It is manifest that if the object of the Sabbath was to keep God as the Creator in mind, and it had been faithfully kept from the first, there would not now be a heathen on the face of the earth. 8. How long was the Sabbath to be a sign, or memorial, of the true God? "// is a sign between me and the children of Israel forever ; for in six days the Lord made heaven and earth, and on the seventh day he rested, and was re- freshed." Ex. 31 : 17. 9. Who are the children of Israel ? "Neither, because they are the seed of Abraham, are they all children : . . . but the children of the promise are counted for the seed." Rom. 9 : 7, 8. 10. What did the promises to Abraham embrace ? "Now to Abraham and his seed were the promises made. He saith not, And to seeds, au of many ; but as of one. And to thy seed, which is Christ.''^ Gal. 3:16. 11. When we receive Christ, what relation do we sustain to Abraham and the promisee ? "And if yc be Christ's, then are ye Abraham'' s seed, and heirs according to the promise.'''' Verse 29. 12. What does James denominate the Christian church? "James, a servant of God and of the Lord Jesus Christ, to the twelve tribes which are scattered aljroad, greeting." James I : i. 13. When redeemed, will the saints remember God's creative power? "Thou art worthy, O Lord, to receive glory and honor and power ; for thou hast created all things, and for thy pleasure they are and were created." Rev. 4:11. 14. How often will they congregate to worship the Lord ? " And it shall come to pass, that from one new moon to another, and from one Sabbath to another, shall all flesh come to worship before me, saith the Lord." Isa, 66 : 23. 15. How long will this state of things exist? " For as the new heavens and the new earth, which I will make, shall remain be- fore me, saith the Lord, so shall your seed and your name remain.^* Verse 22. Note. — The Sabbath, which is the memorial of God's creative power, will never cease to exist. When this sinful state of things shall give Vv^ay to a sinless new earth, the fact upon which the Sabbath institution is based will still re- main, and those who shall be permitted to live in the new earth, will still commemorate the creative power of God, while singing the song of Moses and the Lamb. Rev. 15 : 3. Thus the words of David will be proven true: ** Thy name, O Lord, endureth forever ; and thy memorial, O Lord, through- out all generations." Ps. 135 : 13. Importance of Qbedienee. OW does God regard obedience to his word? ** Hath the Lord as great delight in burnt-offerings and sacrifices, as in **'^ obeying the voice of the Lord? Behold, to obey is better than sacrifice^ and to hearken than the fat of rams." I Sam. 15 : 22. 2. To what are rebellion and stubbornness likened ? " For rebellion is as the sin of tvitchcraft^ and stubbornness is as iniquity and idolatry.'''' Verse 23. 3. What excuse did Saul make for his disobedience ? ** I have transgressed the commandment of the Lord, and thy words; because I feared the people, and obeyed their voice." Verse 24. Note. — TheyV^r of the people is the great hindrance now to obeying the voice of God. Men kno-iv better than they do. It will be said to such by and by, as it was said to Saul, " The Lord hath rejected thee." 4. How strictly does God require his commandments to be kept ? •' Ye shall not add unto the word which I command you, neither shall ye diminish aughl from it, that ye may keep the commandments of the Lord your God which I command you." Deut. 4:2. 5. Who was sent from Judah to Bethel with a message from God ? " And, behold, there came a man of God out of Judah by the word of the Lord unto Bethel : and Jeroboam stood by the altar to burn incense." I Kings 13:1. 6. What did king Jeroboam invite the man to dp? "And the king said unto the man of God, Come home with me, and refresh thy- self, and I will give thee a reward." Verse 7. 7. What reply did he return to the king ? "If thou wilt give me half thine house, I will not go in with thee, neither will T eat bread nor drink water in this place ; for so zuas it charged me by the word of the Lord.'' Verses 8, 9. 8. Who also dwelt at Bethel ? "Now there dwelt an old prophet in Bethel." Verse 1 1. 9. What did this old prophet say to the man of God ? "Then he said unto him, Come home with me, and eat bread." Verse 15. [278] 10. After hearing his refusal, and the reason for it, what did he say to the man of God ? " lie said unto him, I am a prophet also as thou art ; and an angel spake unto me by the word of the Lord, saying. Bring him back with thee into thine house, that he may eat bread and drink water. But he lied unto him." Verse i8. 11. What effect did this persuasive statement have upon him ? " So he went back with him, and did eat bread in his house, and drank water.'* Verse 19. 12. What was the result of his yielding to the lying importunities of the prophet ? ' Thus saith the Lord, Forasmuch as thou hast disobeyed the mouth of the Lord, and hast not kept the commandment which the Lord thy God commanded thee, but earnest back, and hast eaten bread and drunk water in the place of the which the Lord did say to thee, Eat no bread, and drink no water ; thy carcass shall not come unto the sepulcher of thy fathers.^'' Verses 21, 22. Note. — The history of this man shows how unsafe it is to trust the counsel of those who speak contrary to the express command of God, even though they may affirm that an angel from heaven has spoken to thera. God gives his word so plainly that no one need mistake. 13. Where was the priest to obtain the fire with which he offered incense in the sanctuary ? •' And he shall take a censer full of burning coals of fire from off the altur before the Lord.''' Lev. 16 : 12. 14. What two priests ventured to disobey this instruction ? •* And Nadab and Abihii, the sons of Aaron, took either of them his censer, and put fire therein, and put incense thereon, and offered strange fire before the Lord, which he commanded them not." Lev. 10 : ij> 15. And what came of their disobedience ? " And there went out fire from the Lord, and devoured them, and they died before the Lord." Verse 2. Note. — vShould such a matter, trivial though it might seem, be left un- punished, in a little time strange fire would be the rule instead of the exception, and finally the worship of God would be entirely changed, so that God himself would not be recognized. Those priests might have reasoned as some do now concerning God's commandments: *'What dif- ference will it make whether I carry out the strict letter of the word, or not, as long as I am honest ? " But one is not strictly honest who, knowing what God has said on a certain point, chooses to do differently from what the commandment enjoins, no matter how much he may try to believe himself honest. God demands implicit obedience to all his commandments. [28o] THE DISOBEDIENT PROPHET. \lA?ORTf\HCL OV O^L\^\LUCL. 281 i6. For what purpose were these Old Testament examples written? "Now all these things happened unto them for ensamples : and they are written for our admonition^ xi^on whom the ends of the world are come.'''' I Cor. lo: II. 17. In view of these examples, what ought all to do? ^^'Q\x\. be ye doers of the word, and not hearers only, deceiving your own selves." James l : 22. 18. Who only will enter the kingdom of heaven ? "Not every one that saith unto me, Lord, Lord, shall enter into the kingdom of heaven : but he that doeth the will of my Father which is in heaven." Matt. 7 : 21. 19. To whom does Christ liken the man who obeys the word of God ? " I will liken him unto a wise man, which built his house upon a rock : and the ram descended, and the floods came, and the winds blew, and beat upon that house j and it fell not : for it was founded upon a rock." Verses 24, 25. 20. To whom does he liken him who hears, but does not obey ? " And every one that heareth these sayings of mine, and doeth them not, shall be likened unto a foolish man, which built his house upon the sand . and the rain descended, and the floods came, and the winds blew, and beat upon that house ; and it fell : and great was the fall of it." Verses 26, 27. Note. — How important it is that one should obey even what may seem to him a small or unimportant command of God ! Be sure that God does not say one thing and mean another. A large part of the world transgress, each week, the fourth commandment. But how can such meet their record in the judg- ment when that precept reads so plainly, "The seventh day is the Sab- bath of the Lord"? Tlj EAR the words our Saviour hath spoken, _L Words of life, unfailing and true ; Careless one, prayerless one, hear and remember, Jesus says, "Blessed are they that do." All in vain we hear his commandments, All in vain his promises too ; Hearing them, fearing them, never can save us. Blessed, O blessed are they that do! They with joy may enter the city. Free from sin, from sorrow and strife, Sanctified, glorified, now and forever. They may have right to the tree of life. Results of Qisooedience. HAT has man's redemption from sin cost? "For God so loved the world, that he gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have everlasting life." John 3 : i6 ; Heb. 5 : 7-9. 2. How great was this love? " For scarcely for a righteous man will one die ; yet peradventure for a good man some would even dare to die. But God commendeth his love toward us, in that, while we were yet sinners^ Christ died for us.'''' Rom. 5 : 7, 8 ; Jer. 31 :3- 3. In return, what does God require of us ? *' And he answering said, Thou shall love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy strength, and with all thy mind." Luke 10 : 27 ; Deut. 6 : 5. 4. What is the love of God? '• For this is the love of God, that we keep his coi?tfnandiuents.''^ I John 5 : 3. [282^ 5. Does the Lord compel obedience? "And the Spirit and the bride say, Come. And let him that heareth say, Come. And let him that is athirst come. And whosoever will, let him take the water of life freely.'^ Rev. 22 : 17 ; Joshua 24 : 15. 6. Why does he ask obedience ? " O that thou hadst hearkened to my commandments ! then had thy peace been as a river, and thy righteousness as the waves of the sea.'''* Isa. 48 : 18 ; I : 19, 20 ; John 15 : lo. 7. What did God forbid those to do who assisted in removing the sanctuary from place to place ? "And when Aaron and his sons have made an end of covering the sanctuary, and all the vessels of the sanctuary, as the camp is to set forward ; after that, the sons of Kohath shall come to bear it : but they shall not touch any holy thing, lest they die. ' ' Num. 4 : I f 8. When David designed to remove the ark of the covenant from Gibeah to Jerusalem, how did he propose to do it ? ** And they set the ark of God upon a new cart, and brought it out of the house of Abinadab that was in Gibeah ; and Uzzah and Ahio, the sons of Abinadab, drave the new cart." 2 Sam. 6:3. Note. — This was the first wrong step in the matter. God had specified that the ark should always be borne on the shoulders of men. Num. 7:9; i Chron. 15 : 15. "Because sentence against an evil work is not executed speedily, therefore the heart of the sons of men is fully set in them to do evil." Eccl. 8:11. 9. What was one of these men next emboldened to do ? "And when they came to Nachon's threshing-floor, Uzzah put forth his hand to the ark of God and took hold of it ; for the oxen shook it." 2 vSam. 6 : 6, This was the very thing they had been forbidden to do. 10. How did the Lord regard this act ? " And the anger of the Lord was kindled against Uzzah, and God smote him there for his error ; and there he died by the ark of God." Verse 7. Note. — Uzzah's sin resulted from a lack of faith in God's care for the ark. But had the people in simplicity carried the ark in the appointed way (Num. 4 : 1-15), unconsecrated hands would not have been laid on the sacred chest. This shows how a lack of faith in God's plainly revealed word can lead one to misdirected zeal, and disobedience, even while he supposes he is in the service of God. It also reveals how they are regarded of Heaven who persist in their own way regardless of what God's word enjoins. 11. What did Samuel say Saul had done in disobeying a plain com- mand given him ? 284 ?.LS\^US OV ^\SO^L\)\^\^0^. *' And Samuel said unto Saul, I will not return with thee ; for thou hast rejected the word of the Lord, and the Lord hath rejected thee from being king over Israel." I Sam. 15 : 26. We should ever think of this, when tempted to dis- obey one of the Lord's requirements. 12. When the angels had put Lot and his family out of the doomed city of Sodom, what admonition did they give them ? *' Escape for thy life : look not behind thee, neither stay thou in all the plain : es- cape to the mountain, lest thou be consumed." Gen. 19:17. This was a simple, and seemingly unimportant order ; yet how weighty to those refugees from the devoted city ! 13. When Lot's wife looked back, what became of her? *' But his wife looked back froni behind him, and she became a pillar of salt. ^^ Verse 26. 14. In referring to this, what warning does our Saviour give to all? " Remember Lot's wife." Luke 17 132. 15. When evidently citing these cases, what solemn question does the apostle ask ? *' For if the word spoken by angels was steadfast, and every transgression and dis- obedience received a just recompense of reward, how shall %ve escape, if we neglect so great salvation .'' " Heb. 2 : 2, 3. :6. What does he say in another place of those who persist in willful sins ? ' ' Tor if we sin willfully after that we have received the knowledge of the truth, there remaineth no more sacrifice for sins.'''' Heb. 10 : 26. 17. How does the Saviour regard the worship of those who allow a tradition to take the place of one of God's commandments ? **But?;z vain they do worship me, teaching for doctrines the commandments of men." Matt. 15 rg. Note. — With these plain words of Christ before them, there are some who will break the fourth commandment, and instead, rest on the first day, for which they have only a man-made commandment. True, some have died, conscien- tiously observing the first day, supposing it to be the Sabbath. God does not hold such responsible, simply because they did it in their ignorance. Probably they would have rejoiced to change their course had light come to them. It will not be so, however, with those who have been enlightened with reference to their duty, and still disobey God. Let all take heed to their ways ; for there is only one safe side to every moral question. ^i£- {"tit wilf 9ui^> you into oU truth. "^ W)oH^ of the ^olxf Sl>ii^it. HAT is the first work the Bible ascribes to the Spirit of God ? "And the earth was without form, and void : and darkness was upon the face of the deep. And the Spirit of God moved upon the face of the waters.''^ Gen. I : 2. Note. — The original word for "moved" "expresses that tremulous motion made by the hen while either hatching her eggs or fostering her young." — Dr. A. Clarke. 2. By what power did Christ work miracles ? ** But if I cast out devils by the Spirit cf God, then the kingdom of God is come unto you." Matt. 12:28. 3. To what is his resurrection ascribed ? " For Christ also hath once suffered for sins, the just for the unjust, that he might bring us to God, being put to death in the flesh, but quickened by the Spirit.''^ I Peter 3 : 18. 4. How is conviction produced in the mind of the sinner ? "And when he [the Spirit] is come, he will reprove the world of sin, and of right- eousness, and of judgment." John 16 : 8 ; Gen. 6:3. 5. What office does the Spirit perform for the Christian ? " And I will pray the Father, and he shall give you another Comforter, that he may abide with you forever." John 14 : 16. 6. What other work does the Spirit perform ? " God hath from the beginning chosen you to salvation through sanctification of the Spirit and belief of the truth." 2 Thess. 2 : 13. 7. What is the word of God said to be ? "And take the helmet of salvation, and the sword of the Spirit, which is the word of God." Eph. 6 : 17. [2851 286 ^\B\.L RLK^\UGS. 8. In what manner did the Spirit make known the word ? " For the prophecy came not in old time by the will of man : but holy men of God spake as they were moved by the Holy Ghost. ^^ 2 Peter I : 2i. 9. In what manner did the Lord speak to these holy men ? " After these things the word of the Lord came unto Abram in a vision, saying. Fear not, Abram : I am thy shield, and thy exceeding great reward." Gen. 15 : I ; Num. 12:6; Isa. I : I ; Eze. i : I. ID. Was this gift of the Spirit to be confined mostly to the time of the Old Testament ? •' And it shall come to pass afterward, that I will pour out my Spirit upon all flesh : and your sons and your daughters shall prophesy, your old men shall dream dreams, your young men shall see visions." Joel 2 : 28. 11. How did Peter by inspiration render this term afterward ? " And it shall come to pass in the last days, saith God, I will pour out of my Spirit upon all flesh : and your sons and your daughters shall prophesy, and your young men shall see visions, and your old men shall dream dreams." Acts 2 : 17. 12. What does Paul call the Spirit? "In whom also after that ye believed, ye were sealed with that holy Spirit of promise.'''' Eph. i : 13. 13. Why was it thus designated? " Therefore being by the right hand of God exalted, and having received of the Father the promise of the Holy Ghost, he hath shed forth this, which ye now see and hear." Acts 2 133 ; i : 4, 5. 14. Why did Jesus say it was necessary for him to go unto the Father ? ' ' For if I go not away, the Comforter will not come unto you ; but if I depart, I will send him unto you." John 16 : 7. 15. Were the gifts of the Spirit referred to in this promise? " Wherefore he saith. When he ascended up on high, he led captivity captive, and gave gifts unto men." Eph. 4:8. 16. What were these gifts ? " And he gave some, apostles; and some, prophets; and some, evangelists; and some, pastors and teachers." Verse 1 1. 17. Were all these gifts by the same Spirit? " Now there are diversities of gifts, but the same Spirit." I Cor. 12 14, 8-11. 18. What commission did Christ give to his disciples? "And he said unto them. Go ye into all the world, and preach the gospel to every creature." Mark 16 : 15. NNO^Vv 0^ IHL HOU S?\^n. 287 19. Why did they not proceed immediately to that work ? ** And, behold, I send the promise of my Father upon you : but tarry ye in the city of Jerusalem, until ye be endued with power from on high.'''' Luke 24 : 49 ; Acts I : 8. 20. How long did Jesus promise to be with those who preach the gospel ? ** Teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you : and, lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world.'''' Matt. 28 : 20. Note. — It is very certain that the Lord did not design to have his gospel preached without the aid of the Holy Spirit, the gifts of which he placed in the church (i Cor. 12 : 28), there to remain as long as his commission to men shall last. Acts 2: 38, 39; Eph. 4:11-13. This subject is continued in the following reading. 1 FOR that flame of living fire ' Which shone so bright in saints of old ; Which bade their souls to heaven aspire, Calm in distress, in danger bold ! Where is that spirit, Lord, which dwelt In Abram's breast, and sealed him thine ? Which made Paul's heart with sorrow melt, And glow with energy divine ? — ■ That spirit which from age to age Proclaimed thy love, and taught thy ways ? Brightened Isaiah's vivid page. And breathed in David's hallowed lays ? Is not thy grace as mighty now As when Elijah felt its power ? When glory beamed from Moses' brow. Or Job endured the trying hour ? Remember, Lord, the ancient days ; Renew thy work, thy grace restore ; And while to thee our hearts we raise. On us thy Holy Spirit pour. OW did God communicate with man in Eden ? And the Lord God called unto Adam, and said unto him. Where art thou ? " Gen. 3 : 9. 2. Since the fall, how has God made known his will? " God, who at sundry times and in divers manners spake in time past unto the fathers by the prophets.'''' Heb. i : i. 3. What was the object of speaking " by the prophets " ? " Surely the Lord God will do nothing, but he revealeth his secret unto his servants the prophets." Amos 3:7. ' 4. By what influence did the prophets reveal God's will ? "For the prophecy came not in old time by the will of man ; but holy men of God spake as they were moved by the Holy Ghost.'''' 2 Peter I : 21 ; 2 bam. 23 : 2. 5. Then what may the gift of prophecy be called ? A gift of the Holy Spirit, or a spiritual gift. 6. What was said regarding the words of God's prophets ? ** Believe in the Lord your God, so shall ye be established ; believe his pi-op hets, so shall ye prosper.''^ 2 Chron. 20 : 20. 7. In what way did God reveal himself to the prophets ? "If there be a prophet among you, I the Lord will make myself known unto him in a vision, and will speak unto him in a dream." Num. 12 : 6 8. How were the Lord's words preserved to the people ? "Daniel had a dream and visions of his head upon his bed; then he wrote the dream, and told the sum of the matters." Dan. 7:1; Jer. 51 : 60, 61. [288] S?\?.\"\ViKV. 0\nS. 289 9. What had these writings to do with the people's understanding future events ? " I Daniel understood by hooks the number of the years, whereof the word of the Lord came to Jeremiah the prophet, that he would accomplish seventy years in the desolations of Jerusalem." Dan. 9:2. 10. How did God's ministers use the words of the prophets in'exhort- ing the people to obedience ? ** Should ye not hear the words which the Lord hath cried by the former prophets ^ when Jerusalem was inhabited and in prosperity ? " Zech. 7 = 7; 2 Chron. 20 : 20. 11. How were people to know whether or not the words of prophets were from the Lord ? **When a prophet speaketh in the name of the Lord, if the thing folloru noty nor come to passy that is the thing which the Lord hath not spoken, but the prophet hath spoken it presumptuously ; thou 'shalt not be afraid of him.'* Deut. 18 : 22. 12. What was considered a still better test on this point? *' If there arise among you a prophet, or a dreamer of dreams, and giveth thee 3 sign or a wonder, and the sign or the wonder come to pass, whereof he spake unto thee, saying. Let us go after other gods, which thou hast not known, and let us serve them ; thou shalt not hearken unto the words of that prophet, or that dreamer of dreams ; for the Lord your God proveth you, to know whether ye love the Lord your God with all your heart and with all your soul." Deut. 13 •• 1-3- Notes. — It will be seen by these scriptures, that, in the first place, if a prophet's words did not prove to be true, it was evidence that God had not sent that prophet. On the other hand, even though the thing predicted did come to pass, if the pretended prophet did not keep God's commandments, but instead led others to break them, then it would be positively known that he was not a true prophet. To obey God is the first duty of all ; hence he who does not obey him cannot know the mind of God, to teach it to the people. God sometimes suffers the predictions of such to come to pass, to see whether or not the people will follow his word. See Deut. 13 14, 5. •' God permits such impostors to arise to try the faith of his followers, and to put their religious experience to the test ; for he who experimentally knows God, cannot be drawn away after idols." — Dr. Clarke, on Deut. Jj: J- 13. What was predicted concerning the spirit of prophecy in the last days? " And it shall come to pass afterward, that I will pour out my Spirit upon all flesh ; and your sons and your daughters, shall prophesy, your old men shall dream dreams, your young men shall see visions." Joel 2 : 28. 14. When did this prediction commence to be fulfilled? ** But this is that which was spoken by the prophet Joel : And it shall come to pass in the last days, saith God, I will pour out of my Spirit upon all flesh ; and your sons and your daughters shall prophesy, and your young men shall see visions, and your old men shall dream dreams." Acts 2 : 16, 17. 19 290 ^\B\_L RLK\^\ue^ 15. To whom was this promise to extend? *' Then Peter said unto them, Repent, and be baptized every one of you in the name of Jesus Christ for the remission of sins, and ye shall receive the gift of the Holy Ghost. For the promise is unto you, and to your children, and to all that are afar off, even as many as the Lord our God shall call." Acts 2:38,39- 16. What relation should the Christian church sustain toward these spiritual gifts? "Now concerning spiritual gifts, brethren, / 7vould not have you ignorant.^^ I Cor. 12 : I. 17. What is the object of these gifts ? ••But the manifestation of the Spirit is given to every man to profit withal.^* Verse 7. 18. How many of these gifts does the apostle enumerate ? •' For to one is given by the Spirit the word of wisdom ; to another the word of knowledge by the same Spirit ; to another faith by the same Spirit ; to an- other the gifts of healing by the same Spirit ; to another the working of miracles ; to another prophecy ; to another discerning of spirits ; to another divers kinds of tongues; to another the interpretation of tongues." Verses 8-10. 19. Which one of these does the apostle say is especially desirable ? " Follow after charity, and desire spiritual gifts, but rather that ye may prophesy. ^^ I Cor. 14: I. KoTES. — "This refers not to ordinary religious discourses for the edification of the church, but to such a forthspeaking of the mind of God in relation to truth, duty, or coming events as the inward action of the Holy Spirit on the mind may produce." — M^Clintock and Strong's Biblical Cyclopedia, art. Spiritual Gifts. "The gift of prophecy was that charism which enabled its possessors to utter, with the authority of inspiration, divine strains of warning, exhortation, encouragement, or rebuke ; and to teach and enforce the truths of Chris- tianity with supernatural energy and effect." — Conybeare and Jloivson's Life of Paul, p. J/J", people's edition. 20. Whom was this gift designed to benefit ? •'Prophesying serveth not for them that believe not, but for them which believe.''^ I Cor. 14 : 22. 21. What effect is the exercise of these gifts to have upon the church? "And he gave some, apostles; and some, prophets; and some, evangelists; and some, pastors and teachers ; for the perfecting of the saints, for the work of the ministry, for the edifying of the body of Christ ; till we all come in the unity of the faith, and of the knowledge of the Son of God, unto a perfect man, unto the measure of the stature of the fullness of Christ." Eph, 4:11-13- SPVRUV^KV. GWIS. 291 22. Where did God place these gifts? " And God hath set some in the church, first apostles, secondarily prophets, thirdly teachers, after that miracles, then gifts of healings, helps, governments, di- versities of tongues." I Cor. 12 : 28. 23. Who came down from Jiidea to Csesarea while Paul was there? "And as we tarried there many days, there came down from Judea a certain prophet, named Agabus." Acts 21 : 10. 24. What did he do as soon as he saw the apostle ? " And when he was come unto us, he took Paul's girdle, and bound his own hands and feet, and said. Thus saith the Holy Ghost, So shall the Jews at Jerusalem bind the man that owneth this girdle, and shall deliver him into the hands of the Gentiles." Verse 11. Note. — The verses immediately following this last quotation show that while Paul did not disbelieve the testimony of Agabus, he would not be dissuaded from going on his mission to Jerusalem. It is, then, very evident that God desired him to go, and sent this warning to him to prepare his mind for the trials he was sure to meet. 25. At a later period, what did Paul say these trials had wrought? " But I would ye should understand, brethren, that the things which happened unto me have fallen out rather unto the furtherance of the gospel." Phil, i : 12. 26. How long was it designed that these gifts should last ? «* For we know in part, and we prophesy in part. But when that which is perfect is come, then that which is in part shall be done away." I Cor. 13 : 9, 10. Note. — "It will not do to say that these gifts were restricted in their bestow- ment to the apostles and early Christians. All will allow that what Paul says of 'charity,' or love, 'the more excellent way,' in I Cor. 13, applies to Chris- tians in all subsequent time, and yet he immediately exhorts to 'covet earnestly the best gifts.' The truth is, the church needs these gifts at this day to battle against error in its various forms. She needs them to preserve in her own mind the idea of the spiritual, the supernatural. She needs them as orna- ments to supersede her jewelry. Let her * covet earnestly * these gifts, and there would be less covetousness of worldly riches and honor ; less covetousness of worldly display." — Wm. Eddy, in Northwestern Christian Advocate, 18^3. 27. What admonition does Paul give respecting the gift of prophecy? "Despise not prophesy ings. " I Thess. 5 : 20. 28. What is the " testimony of Jesus " ? "The testimony of Jesus is the spirit of prophecy." Rev. 19 : 10. 29. Why is it necessary for the church now to have confirmed in it the testimony of Christ ? "Even as the testimony of Christ was confirmed in you, so that ye come behind in no gift, waiting for the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ." i Cor. I : 6, 7. 30. What will characterize the last, or " remnant," church ? " And the dragon was wroth with the woman, and went to make war with the rem- nant of her seed, which keep the commandments of God^ and have the testimony of Jesus Christ.^' Rev. 12 : 17. guppoi^t of tfie Tyiii^istrx;. HAT are some of the dangers of the worldly minded ? But they that will be rich fall into temptation and a snare, and into many foolish and hurtful lusts, which drown men in destruction and perdi- tion." I Tim. 6 : 9. 2. What charge is given to those who have much of this world ? *' Charge them that are rich in this world, that they i>e not high-minded, nor trust in uncertain riches, but in the living God, who giveth us richly all things to en- joy." Verse 17. 3. Who claims the gold and silver of earth ? ••The silver is mine, and the gold is mine, saith the Lord of hosts." Haggal 2 : 8. 4. Who owns all the cattle and fowls of the earth ? ••For every beast of the forest is mine, and the cattle upon a thousand hills. I know all the fowls of the mountains ; and the wild beasts of the field are mine.'* Ps. 50 : 10, II. 5. Man, then, really owns nothing of this world. In what capacity does he hold property ? '• For the kingdom of heaven is as a man traveling into a far country, who called his own servants, and delivered unto them his goods.'*^ Matt. 25 : 14-30. 6. How does man have power to get wealth? "But thou shalt remember the Lord thy God ; /or it is he that giveth thee ^ower to get wealth, " Deut. 8 : i8» SViPPORA OV ^WL VA\H\S'^^\. 293 7. What, then, should be one's attitude toward God? "And he answering said, TAou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy strength." Luke 10 : 27. 8. How may one show honor to God ? " Honor the Lord with thy substance, and with the first-fruits of all thine increase." Prov. 3:9. 9. What part of one's income does the Lord claim ? "And all the tithe [tenth] of the land, whether of the seed of the land, or of the fruit of the tree, is the Lord's : it is holy unto the Lord.^^ Lev. 27 : 30. 10. If one withholds from God that which belongs to him, of what sin is he guilty ? "Will a man rob God ? Yet ye have robbed me. But ye say, Wherein have we robbed thee ? In tithes and offerings.^'' Mai. 3 : 8. 11. How early in the history of the world do we read of tithe-paying? " For this Melchisedec, king of Salem, priest of the most high God, who met Abra- ham returning from the slaughter of the kings, and blessed him ; to whom also Abraham gave a tenth part of ally Heb. 7 : i, 2. 12. Tithes were collected under the Melchisedec priesthood. Is that order of priesthood now in existence ? " Whither the forerunner is for us entered, even Jesus ^ made a high priest forever after the order of Melchisedec.'''' Heb. 6 : 20. Abraham paid tithes under the Melchisedec priesthood. Christ our High Priest is of the same order of priest- hood. If we are Christ's, then are we Abraham's children. Gal. 3 : 29. 13. If we are Abraham's children indeed, what should we do ? "Jesus saithunto them, If ye were Abraham's children, jrayer, margin) v^ expressed by the \j\l apostle concerning Gains ? "Beloved, I wish above all things that thou may est prosper and be in health, even as thy soul prospereth." 3 John 2. 2. Why is it necessary to preserve the body in health ? "I beseech you therefore, brethren, by the mercies of God, that ye present yottr bodies a living sacrifice, holy, acceptable unto God, which is your reasonable service." Rom. 12:1. 3. When one is truly sanctified, how much of him will be affected ? "And the very God of peace sanctify yon wholly ; and I pray God your whole spirit and soul and body be preserved blameless unto the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ." i Thess. 5 : 23. That is, the whole man — body, soul, and spirit — is to be set apart to God's service. 4. How did the apostle guard himself? "But I keep under my body, and bring it into subjection : lest that by any means, when I have preached to others, I myself should be a castaway." i Cor. 9 : 27. 5. Is it expedient to eat everything that it is lawful to eat? " All things are lawful for me, but all things are not expedient : all things are law- ful for me, but all things edify not." i Cor. 10 : 23. Note. — There is no doubt but that Paul is in this place talking about what should be eaten. He said that Christians should not for conscience' sake eat knowingly of that which had been offered to idols, as that would make the partaker an idolater. Verses 20, 21, 28. But if one should be bidden to a feast, and he felt disposed to go, he could eat what was set before him. In these things one was to consider, not merely his appetite, but the glory of God and his influence on others. 6. Is God's glory to be considered even in one's eating? " Whether therefore ye eat, or drink, or whatsoever yc do, do all to the glory of God,'-' T Cor. 10:31. [298] GOO^ HtKUH. 299 7. What are the bodies of men said to be? "What ! know ye not that your body is the temple of the Holy Ghost which is in you, which ye have of God, and ye are not your own /* " I Cor. 6 : 19. 8. In view of the Spirit of God's taking possession of the Christian's body, what is his duty concerning that body ? " For ye are bought with a price : therefore glorify God in your body, and in your spirit, which are God's." Verse 20. Note. — Just as soon as the Spirit of God comes to dwell in one's body, it is no longer his, but is simply in his care. It is his duty religiously to care for that body as God's property. If he shall through lust eat that which brings disease into the body and destroys its vigor, he has placed it where it no longer glorifies God. 9. What does the apostle say God will do to those who defile or mar this temple of his — the human body ? "If any man defile the temple of God, him shall God destroy ; for the temple of God is holy, which temple ye are." I Cor. 3:17. 10. Can the body be defiled with improper food or drink? "But Daniel purposed in his heart that he would not defile himself with the por- tion of the king's meat, nor with the wine which he drank." Dan. i : 8. 11. What sort of food did Daniel desire ? " Prove thy servants, I beseech thee, ten days ; and let them give us pulse to eat, and water to drink." Verse 12. The word pulse comes from an original word that means " that which grows from seeds." See any commentary. 12. What was originally given for man's diet? " And God said, Behold, I have given you every herb bearing seed, which is upon the face of all the earth, and every tree, in the which is the fruit of a tree yielding seed ; to you it shall be for meat." Gen. I : 29. 13. What kind of flesh did the Lord afterward permit man to eat? "Whatsoever parteth the hoof, and is cloven-footed, and cheweth the cud, among the beasts, that shall ye eat." Lev. 11:3. 14. By what term was this class of creatures distinguished from the other? * Of every clean beast thou shalt take to thee by sevens, the male and his female ; and of beasts that are not clean by two, the male and his female." Gen. 7:2. 15. Which one of these now commonly eaten was mentioned as being unfit even to touch ? ** And the swine, because it divideth the hoof, yet cheweth not the cud, it is unclean unto you ; ye shall not eat of their flesh, nor touch their dead car- cass." Deut. 14 :8. 800 (aOO\^ V\^KUV\ i6. Why did the Lord thus restrict the Hebrews ? "For thou art a holy people unto the Lord thy God, and the Lord hath chosen thet to be a peculiar people unto himself^ above all the nations that are upon the earth. Thou shalt not eat any abominable thing." Verses 2, 3. Note. — The swine is a scave«iger. As such it is a creature full of disease and filth ; and it is plain that the Lord does not want his people, whose bodies are his, to be polluted with such loathsome diet. 17. What does the Lord say of those who are found eating swine's flesh and the like, when Christ comes ? •♦ For, behold, the Lord will come with fire, and with his chariots like a whirlwind, to render his anger with fury, and his rebuke with flames of fire. . . . They that sanctify themselves, and purify themselves in the gardens behind one tree in the midst, eating swine's flesh, and the abomination, and the mouse, shall be consumed together^ saith the Lord.^'' Isa. 66 : I5-I7' Note. — When the Lord comes, he is to change the living righteous, that their bodies may be like his glorious body. Phil. 3:21. This cannot well be done for those who have gross habits of diet. The condition of the body affects the mind, and one who lives grossly is more or less sensual in his thoughts. One cannot well be pure minded until he brings his body under (l Cor. 9 : 27), and cultivates such habits as will be conducive to spiritual mindedness. One in poor health cannot glorify God as another whose physical powers are in full strength and consecrated to the divine service. It is, then, a moral duty to abstain from everything unhealthful, that all the powers of the being may be in the best possible condition. TVlodei^n yoF^ms of jntemfiei^ance. HAT injunction regarding purity did Paul give Timothy ? " Keep thyself pure." I Tim. 5 : 22, last clause. 2. To what extent should all be kept pure? * Having therefore these promises, dearly beloved, let us cleanse ourselves from all filthiness of the flesh and spirit^ perfecting holiness in the fear of God." 2 Cor. 7:1. 3. Can one indulge in the use of anything filthy or polluting, and still be pure ? *' Wherefore come out from among them, and be ye separate, saith the Lord, and touch not the unclean thing ; and I will receive you." 2 Cor, 6:17. 4. What will the Lord do to those who defile the temple of God ? "If any man defile the temple of God, him shall God destroy ; for the temple of God is holy, which temple ye are." i Cor. 3 : 17. 5. What article in common use is defiling to the user? "Chemists, botanists, and physicians unite in pronouncing tobacco one of the most deadly poisons known. No other poison, with the exception of prussic acid, will cause death so quickly, only three or four minutes being required for a fatal dose to produce its full effect. "The active principle of tobacco, that is, that to which its narcotic and poisonous properties are due, is nicotine, a heavy, oily substance, which may [301] 302 ^0\itRU YOR\AS OV \\^lLWi?^RN\^C^. be separated from the dried leaf of the plant by distillation or infusion. The proportion of nicotine varies from two to eight per cent, Kentucky and Virginia tobacco usually containing six or seven per cent. A pound of tobacco con- tains, on an average, three hundred and eighty grains of this deadly poison, of which one tenth of a grain will kill a dog in ten minutes. A case is on record in which a man was killed in thirty seconds by this poison. . . . Hottentots use the oil of tobacco to kill snakes, a single minute drop causing death as quickly as a lightning stroke. It is much used by gardeners and keepers of greenhouses to destroy grubs and noxious insects [its proper sphere of useful- ness]." — y. H. Kellogg, M. Z>., in Health Science Leaflets, No. j6, 6. What are some of the symptoms of tobacco poisoning ? Dr. B. W. Richardson, one of the highest medical and scientific authorities of England, says : " Smoking produces disturbances — [a.) In the blood, causing undue fluidity and change in the red blood corpuscles ; {b.) In the stomach, giv- ing rise to debility, nausea, and in extreme cases, sickness ; {c.) Of the heart, producing debility of that organ, and irregular action ; {d.) Of the organs of sense, causing, in the extreme degree, dilatation of the pupil of the eye, con- fusion of vision, bright lines, luminous or cobweb specks, and long retention of images on the retina, with other and analogous symptoms affecting the ear, viz., inability clearly to define sounds, and the annoyance of a sharp, ringing sound like a whistle or a bell ; {e.) In the brain, suspending the waste of that organ, and oppressing it if it be duly nourished ; {/.) Of the nervous filaments and sympathetic or organic nerves, leading to deficient power in them, and to oversecretion in those surfaces — glands — over which the nerves exert a con- trolling force ; {g.) In the mucous membrane of the mouth, causing enlarge- ment and soreness of the tonsils, -:— smoker's sore throat, — redness, dryness, and occasional peeling off of the membrane, and either unnatural iirmn'=!ss and contraction or sponginess of the gums; {h.) On the bronchial surface of the lungs when that is already irritable, sustaining the irritation and increasing the cough." 7. What does the apostle exhort all to do concerning their former habits ? *' That he no longer should li7)e the rest of his time in the Jlesh to the lusts of men, but to the will of God." i Peter 4 : 2. 8. What reason does he give for this advice ? •' For the time past of our life may suffce tis to have wrought the will of the Gentiles, when we walked in lasciviousness, lusts, excess of wine, revelings, banquet- ings, and abominable idolatries." Verse 3. That is, when carrying out the lusts of the flesh in the way here mentioned, one is doing the will of the Gen- tiles, or heathen, instead of the will of God. 9. With whom was tobacco-using first known ? In the month of November, 1492, when Columbus discovered the island of Cuba, he sent two sailors to explore it, who reported, when they returned, among many other strange and curious discoveries, that the natives carried with them lighted fire-brands, and puffed smoke from their mouths and noses, which ^0\:)^^H VOR^S OV \H1L\A?LRNU0L. 303 they supposed to be the way the savages had of perfuming themselves. They afterward declared that they "saw the naked savages twist large leaves to- gether, and smoke like devils." Originating with the wild barbarians of America, the smoking habit was, after some years, introduced into Europe ; and was rapidly adopted, not only by the lower classes, but by those in high authority, even princes and nobles participating in the new intoxication. :o. How are all exhorted to glorify God? "For ye are bought with a price ; therefore glorify God in your body, and in your spirit, which are God's." I Cor. 6 : 20. One certainly cannot glorify God in the use of a weed which has the effect on the body that tobacco has. If one is addicted to the habit of using the vile stuff, he must abandon it, in order to glorify God in all his ways. II. What course will those take who are looking for the Saviour? *' Beloved, now are we the sons of God, and it doth not yet appear what we shall be : but we know that, when he shall appear, we shall be like him ; for we shall see him as he is. And every man that hath this hope in him, purifieth himself even as he is pure.''^ i John 3:2, 3. If one purifies himself as Christ is pure, he must be free from all such habits as tend to defile the body. Dr. Roberts, an eminent English physiologist, published in the British Medical fournal the results of a series of experiments with tea, coffee, cocoa, chocolate, wine, and other stimulants. He states that "tea, even in minute quantities, paralyzes completely the action of the salivary secretion upon the food. Tea also retards stomachal digestion when the infusion amounts to one fifth of the entire contents of the stomach. Coffee and cocoa have very little effect upon salivary digestion, but interfere with the digestion of food in the stomach to as great an extent as does tea." " Tea contains two harmful substances, theine z.w(S. tannin — from three to six per cent of theine and more than one fourth of its weight of tannin. Coffee con- tains both theine and tannin, though in less proportion than tea. ... It will surprise many devotees of the cup to be told that these common beverages con- tain a violent poison, but such is the fact. Theine has been separated from both tea and coffee, and experiments have been made with it which show most conclusively that it is a deadly poison, capable of producing immediate death in both human beings and lower animals. Theine belongs to the same class of poisons as strychnia. . . . Tea contains about three per cent of theine, or more than fourteen grains to the ounce. Every pound of tea contains enough of this poison to kill fifteen hundred frogs or more than forty cats. . . . Yet half an ounce of tea, containing six or seven grains of the poison, is often used in making a strong cup of tea. Many persons drink half a dozen or more such cups of tea daily, thus imbibing a sufficient amount of poisonous theine to kill two or three men not accustomed to its use, if taken at one dose. If tea con- tains such a poison, why does it not produce fatal results more frequently than it docs ? may be inquired. We answer. Simply because a tolerance of the drug is established by use, just as in the case of tobacco," — y, H, Kel- logg, M. Z>., in Health Science Leaflets, No, jj. 304 \AO\^LRU VOR\AS OV \U1L^?L\\KHCL. The eminent Dr. Bock, of Leipsic, asserts that " the nervousness and peevishness of our times are chiefly attributable to tea and coffee ; the digestive organs of confirmed coffee-drinkers are in a state of chronic derangement, which reacts upon the brain, producing fretful and lachrymose moods. Fine ladies addicted to the use of strong coffee have a characteristic temper, vv^hich I might describe as a mania for acting the persecuted saint. . . . The snappish, petulant humor of the Chinese can certainly be ascribed to their immoderate fondness for tea." If the plea is made that these are simply the effects of the excessive use of tea and coffee, and that no harmful effects can be attributed to their moderate use, we have only to say that the effects referred to are simply those of a poison, and it remains yet to be shown that the habitual use of any poison can be in any way beneficial to the human system. It is certainly reasonable to sup- pose that the only essential difference between the liberal and the moderate use of tea and coffee, is that, in one case, great harm is done, and in the other, less. Total abstinence from all stimulants and narcotics is the only rule which should be accepted by a thorough- going temperance man or woman. 12. When the saints are gathered at last into the city of God, who will be kept out ? •' And there shall in no wise enter into it anything that defileth, neither whatsoever worketh abomination, or maketh a lie : but they which are written in the Lamb's book of life." Rev. 21 : 27. '^ySf-^C* (HEWING in the parlor, ) Smoking in the street, Choking with cigar smoke Every one you meet ; Spitting on the pavement. Spitting on the floor, — Is there such enslavement ? Is there such a bore ? ChrTsna^RTTssTons^iom^an^foreTgi^$5^5^ 570. Clergymens' Salaries, $12,000,000, or ^2,479,338. Public Education, $96,000,000, or ^19,834,704. Sugar and Molasses, $155,000,000, or ^32,024,793. Boots and Shoes, $197,000,000, or ,^40,702,479. Cotton Goods, $210,000,000, or ^^43,388,429. Sawed Lumber, 1233,000,000, or ,;^48, 119,834. Woolen Goods, ^237, 000,000, or ;^48,966,942. Iron and Steel, 1296,000,000, or ;^6i, 157,024. Meat, 1303,000,000, or ^62,603,305. Bread, $505,000,000, or ^104,338, 843. Tobacco, $600,000,000, or ^123,966,942. Liquor, $900,000,000, or ^185,950,413. Cotnpafative Cost of liiquoit and Tobacco in the United States. SO^\?T\)KL ^KL\AO?.NUDK. SCHWlV^HL ^L>AORKH\)k SC^\?^V)H^_ \\NL^OVGH\?^V^R^ \\V\.\O^F\H\:i^. SOH\?^UHL ^^Vr,OR[\Ul^l\ scp^.^'^UHt v^^^^CP.^^^.\)^ scH\?T\)v^^ v^t.^OR^^\\ik soH\?iv)H^ vI\L\^OH^u\^^ Tt>e W)oi^ld*s G^^se, INTEMPERANCE IN THE UNITED STATES OF AMERICA. 'T is a wasting consumption, fastening upon the vitals of society ; a benumbing palsy, extending to the extremities of the body ; a deep and rapid torrent, bearing the wreck of nations in its course, and undermining rapidly the foun- dations of our own." — Rev. Lyman Beecher^ in 1812. The sum expended in the United States for alcoholic drinks, tobacco, tea r.nd coffee, and opium, amounts to nearly $i,6oo,ckdo,ooo [;^330, 578,5 12], more than $30 [;^6,4] annually for each man, woman, and child in the country. The sum expended is nearly $250,000,000 [^1^51,652,892] more than io ex- pended for bread, meat, clothing, education, and Christian missions. The accompanying diagram shows the relative amount expended in the United States of America, for intoxicating drinks, provisions, clothing, education, etc. It is based on the report of the Commissioner of Internal Revenue for 1887. The showing as therein set forth needs no comment. But this is for only one nation. Considering what further appears in this reading regard- ing the liquor traffic of other countries, one can see what an enormous evil in- temperance has everywhere become. According to statistics collected at Washington, $700,000,000 [^144,628,099] are annually spent in this country for malt and spirituous liquors. In Chicago the estimate is, one baker for every four hundred and seventy families, on* grocer for every eighty-nine families, and one liquor saloon for every thirty five families. During the past six years the population of Chicago has increased twenty-five per cent. During the same time the consumption of beer in that city has in- creased ninety-seven per cent, and arrests have increased thirty-eight per cent. 20 [ 305 ] 306 ^\^VL RLK^\HC^S. According to Dr. B. W. Richardson, if all the public houses in the United States were grouped together, they would make a city of 180,000 houses, with 900,000 inhabitants, which, M'ith attendants and frequenters, would equal London in size. During the first month after the closing of the wholesale liquor houses in Sioux City, Iowa, the arrests numbered one hundred and thirty less than in the pre- vious month. It is stated that 75,000 gallons of aniline dye were shipped into California in 1887, to be used in the adulteration of wine made in that State. During the Presidential campaign of 1884, there were held in New York City 1,002 political conventions, — congressional, assembly, aldermanic, etc. Two hundred and eighty-three of these conventions were held apart from saloons, ninety-six next door to saloons, and six hundred and twenty-three in saloons. How long shall such politicians be allowed to mold public sentiment ? Col. Switzer, of the National Bureau of Statistics, states that at the request of the National Druggist's Association, he has just concluded an investigation to ascertain what proportion of the liquor consumed yearly in this country, is used in the manufactories of the Association. He finds that this percentage, instead of being 50, as had been claimed, or even 30, was only 7.2 per cent. Col. Switzer also said that the annual consumption of strong drink in the United States averaged an annual cost of $47 [^9.14.4] to every man, woman, and child. The amount of liquor consumed in the United States for thirteen years, from 1860-1872 inclusive, was 2,762,962,066 gallons. The cost to the consumers was $6,780,161,805 [;i^i, 400,859,877]. If put in wagons, ten barrels to the wagon, they would extend 45,560 miles — nearly twice around the earth. At a conference of distillers recently held in Chicago, it was declared that the business was never in a better condition, and that the trade did not need any legislation at the hands of Congress. They protested against the reduction of the present high license, in which action they were supported by the represen- tatives from Nebraska, where a $1,000 [;i^2o6] saloon license was required. INTEMPERANCE IN GREAT BRITAIN. " I am so horrified at intemperance and the consumption of alcohol in this country, that sometimes I feel like giving up everything, and going forth in a holy crusade, preaching to all men. Beware of the enemy of the race." — Dr. An- drew Clarke, physician to Queen Victoria. Archdeacon Farrar returned to England a warm supporter of the Maine prohib- itory law, reporting that America was far ahead of England on the temper- ance question. Figures support his observation. The consumption, per capita, of malt liquors in England is thirty-five gallons, against eleven gallons in the United States. Reliable statistics show that the latter country ranks the eleventh among the nations of the earth in the con- sumption per capita oi alcoholic liquors, and sixth in the corresponding con- sumption of malt liquors. The distilleries of Edinburgh, Scotland, jiroduce annually over 4,000,000 gallons of whisky. '\V\^ ^OHV.D'S CV^RSt. SOY The London Christian, commenting upon "Ireland's drink bill," says: "It is rather a startling fact that the poorest country in the world should be spend- ing annually eleven million pounds upon an absolutely unproductive luxury."' When speaking of the w^orld's curse, tobacco must not be forgotten. In 1841, when the population of Great Britain was twenty-six million, twenty-three million pounds cf tobacco were used. In 1887, with a population of thirty- seven million, fifty-three million pounds were used. INTEMPERANCE IN OTHER COUNTRIES. It is estimated that for every missionary who goes to Africa, seventy-five thou- sand gallons of liquor are sent to that country. Wm. Hewitt, speaking of the *' Revenues of Russia," attributed the wide-spread intemperance to the influence of the government. " The tax on brandy forms the most important item in the revenue of Russia ; it amounts to more than fifty millions of rubles." A writer in the Nation (New York City) says : "In Belgium the consumption of alcohol since 1 840 has increased from eighteen to forty-three millions of francs, and in the industrial counties there is one dram-shop for every six or seven persons. Thus in Belgium the working classes spend between fifty and sixty millions of francs for alcohol." " The AVork-a-Day World," of France, draws the following alarming picture of the French industrial centers : " Drunkenness is the beginning and ending of life in the great French industrial centers. Against this vice what can the salaries of women and children do ? The woman's labors help the drunken husband on the road to ruin. The child is born with disease in his bones, and with evil example before him. There are manufacturing towns (Lille, for instance) where the women have followed the example of the men, and have added drunkenness to their other vices. It is estimated that at Lille, twenty-five out of every one hundred men, and twelve out of every one hun- dred women, are confirmed drunkards." A recent Swiss document states : "In little less than nine months, from April 12 to December 31, 1876, there were 349 arrests in the city of Geneva of indi- viduals found in a state of intoxication on the public streets, and carried to the police station : and from January I to October 2, 1877, there were 610 arrests of the same character. The reports of the cantonal hospital from 1865 to 1873 indicate 224 cases of delirium tremens, 402 of chronic alcoholism. From 1874 to 1876 there were 26 cases of alcoholic pneumonia, 114 of delir- ium tremens, 52 of chronic alcoholism, ii of absintheism, and 4 of ' vermouth- ism ' — 207 in three years, or 67 a year, not including some cases of drunken- ness." Mr. Labaree, a missionary in Persia, writes : "If I had any sentiments favor- able to the use of wine when I left America, my observations during the seven years I have resided in this paradise of vineyards have convinced me that the principle of total abstinence is the only safeguard against the great social and religious evils that flow from the practice of wine-drinking. . . . There is scarcely a community to be found where the blighting influences of intemperance are not seen in families distressed and ruined, property squan- dered, character destroyed, and lives lost." •\W^ ^UORV.^-S OVi^S^. 309 From the "Encyclopedia Britannica," we learn that while Germany (including Alsace-Lorraine) made 1,000,000,000 gallons of wine and 857,000,000 gal- lons of beer, in the same year the Prussian provinces east of the Elbe, includ- ing Mecklenburg and Saxony, with a population of 19,000,000, produced 72,000,000 gallons of spirits ; and the rest of Germany, with 24,000,000 peo- ple, produced 25,000,000 gallons. Of these spirits no appreciable quantity was exported. Here is a total average of 20 gallons of beer and 2 ^ gallons of spirits per capita. While it is true that great good has been accomplished by thousands of noble workers in the ranks of the National Woman's Christian Temperance Union, the Young Men's Christian Association, the Good Templars, the American Health and Temperance Association, and other organizations laboring to protect the innocent and uplift the fallen ; yet the statistics here given show that much remains to be accomplished. The most direct and deadly blow that can be given this monster evil is to prohibit instead of license its ex- istence. SONG OF THE RYE. WAS made to be eaten, And not to be drank ; To be threshed in a bam. Not soaked in a tank. I come.as a blessing When put through a mill ; As a blight and a curse When run through a still. Make me up into loaves, And your children are fed But if into drink, I'll starve them instead. In bread I'm a servant, The eater shall rule ; In drink I am master, The drinker a fool. The Gospel in the 0ld T^^stament. 5- 6. 7- [N what condition did the sin of Adam place the human family ? <' Wherefore, as by one man sin entered into the world, and death by sin : and so death passed upon all men, for that all have sinned." Rom. 5:12. 2. How does the offer of salvation come to all ? "Therefore as by the offense of one judgment came upon all men to con- demnation : even so by the righteousness of one the free gift came upon all rnen unto justification of life." Verse 18. Is there any other way to obtain salvation ? 'Neither is there salvation in any other; for there is none other name under heaven given among men, whereby we must be saved." Acts 4 : 12 Through what are men saved ? Y ox by grace are ye saved through faith ; and that not of yourselves: it is the gift of God." Eph. 2:8. By what were the patriarchs to receive the promises of God ? ' Therefore it is of faith, that it might be by grace ; to the end the promise might be sure to all the seed." Rom. 4 : 16. What did the prophets teach concerning justification through faith ? The just shall live by his faith. ^'' Hab. 2 : 4. Through whom did the prophets teach should come the remission of sins ? To him [Jesus of Nazareth, verse 38] give all the prophets witness, that through his name yi]\.osoQ.y&x believeth in him shall receive remission of sins." Acts 10 : 43. [310] ■^Ht OOSPLV. \H -^H^ 0\.^ 1^S1K^^_\h-\ 311 8. Did Abraham possess this faith ? "Abraham believed God, and it was counted unto him for righteousness." Rom. 4:3. '* Your father Abraham rejoiced to see my day : and he saw it, and was glad." John 8 : 56. 9. How did Abraham have a view of Christ's day ? "And the Scripture, foreseeing that God would justify the heathen through faith, preached before the gospel unto Abraham."'' Gal. 3:8. Gospel. — "Glad tidings ; especially the good news concerning Christ and his salvation " — Webster. 10. Whose children are all that believe ? " Know ye therefore that they which are of faith, the same are the children of Abraham.'''' Verse 7. 11. What did faith in Christ enable Moses to do? ** By faith Moses, when he was come to years, refused to be called the son of haraoh's daughter ; choosing rather to suffer affliction with the people of God, than to enjoy the pleasures of sin for a season ; esteeming the reproach of Christ greater riches than the treasures in Egypt.^^ Heb. 1 1 : 24-26. 12. From what source did the children of Israel draw spiritual life? " And were all baptized unto Moses in the cloud and in the sea ; and did all eat the same spiritual meat ; and did all drink the same spiritual drink : for they drank of that spiritual Rock that followed them : and that Rock was Christ,''^ I Cor. 10 : 2-4. 13. Where must the gospel hope have been learned, before the New Testament was written ? " For had ye believed Moses ^ ye would have believed vie ; for he wrote of me. But if ye believe not his writings, how shall ye believe my words ? " John 5 : 46, 47. 14. Who inspired the Old Testament writers in their declarations ? " Of which salvation the prophets have inquired and searched diligently, who prophesied of the grace that should come unto you : searching what, or what manner of time the Spirit of Christ which was in them did signify.^'' I Peter I : 10, II. 15. From what did Christ preach the gospel to his disciples when on the way to Emmaus ? " And beginning at Afoses and all the prophets, he expounded unto them in all the Scriptures the things concerning himself," Luke 24 : 27. 16. Who is both author and finisher of the plan of salvation? *' Looking unto Jesus, the author and finisher of our faith." Heb. 12:2. -i>^— ^ HEN God was about to speak the law to Israel, of what did he tell Moses to remind them ? "Tell the children of Israel ; Ye have seen what I did unto the Egyptians, and how I bare you on eagles' wings, and brought you unto myself." Ex. 2. What covenant did he propose to make with them? *' Now therefore, if ye will obey my voice indeed, and keep my covenant, then ye shall be a peculiar treasure unto me above all people : for all the earth is mine : and ye shall be unto me a kingdom of priests, and a holy nation. These are the words which thou snult speak unto the children of Israel." Verses 5, 6. 3. What is a covenant ? *' A mutual agreement of two or more persons or parties, in writing and under seal, to do or to refrain from some act or thing ; a contract." — Webster. 4. When Moses told the people what the Lord had proposed, what did they sr.y ? *' And all the people answered together, and said. All that the Lord hath spoken we will do. And Moses returned the words of the people unto the Lord." Ex. 19 : 7, 8. 5. In the covenant which the Lord proposed to make with Israel^ what did he say that they were to do ? "Now therefore, if ye will obey my voice indeed, and keep my covenant." Verse 5, first part. 6. What was Ai's covenant which they were to keep as their part of the mutual agreement or covenant between him and them ? ** And he declared unto you his covenant, which he commanded you to perform, even /en commandments j and he wrote them upon two tables of stoue.-' Deut. 4 : 12, 13. [312] ■\V\L "^NNO COMLHNU^S. 313 7. What relation did the ten commandments bear to the covenant made between God and the children of Israel ? As seen by the last text quoted, the ten commandments were the ** covenant " to which the Lord referred, when in proposing a covenant with Israel, he saifl, " If ye will obey my voice indeed, and keep my covenant," etc. Ex. 19 15. The ten commandments were termed God's covenant before the covenant was made with Israel. They were not an agreement made, but something which God commanded them to perform, and he promised them something, provided they would keep them. Thus the ten commandments — God's covenant — be- came the basis of the covenant made between him and Israel. The ten commandments, in all their details, are '*all these words," concerning which the covenant was made. See Ex. 24 . 8. 8. After God had spoken his law (the " covenant which he com- manded," Ex, 20 : 3-17), did he continue speaking to the people ? " And he added no more. And he wrote them in two tables of stone, and delivered them unto me." Deut. 5 : 22, last part. 9. What was the nature of the instruction afterward given to Moses (Ex. 20 : 22 to close of Ex. 23) ? It was a practical application or explanation of the ten commandments, so that the people might be able better to understand what was involved in the keep- ing of them. The reference to the altar — how it should be built, and how approached — in Ex. 20:24-26, simply shows the care that God would have taken in his worship. In Ex. 23 : 14-19 we have other commandments also concerning worship. 10. When Moses came and told the people all the words of the Lord, and they promised to be obedient (Ex. 24 : 3), what did Moses then do, that there might be no misunderstanding ? *' And Moses wrote all the words of the Lord, and rose up early in the morning, and builded an altar under the hill, and twelve pillars, according to the twelve tribes of Israel. . . . And he took the book of the covenant, and read in the audience of the peopleJ*^ Ex. 24 : 4, 7. 11. When the people had again heard the words of the Lord, and again promised obedience (verse 7), what was done to ratify the covenant which had thus been made ? " And Moses took the blood, and sprinkled it on the people, and said. Behold the blood of the covenant, which the Lord hath made with you concerning all these words." Ex. 24 : 8. " And sprinkled both the book and all the people. Saying, This is the blood of the testament which God hath enjoined unto you." Heb. 9 : 19, 20. Note. — We have here the complete account of the making of the first covenant. It consisted of a promise of obedience to the ten commandments, on the part of the children of Israel, and the statement by the Lord of what he would do for them provided they obeyed his voice. 314 ^\^V.L ^LK\)\UGkS. 12. Is the covenant made at Sinai the only covenant which God made with Israel ? ** Behold, the days come, saith the Lord, that I will make a new covenant with the house of Israel, and with the house of Judah : not according to the covenant that I made with their fathers, iu the day that I took them by the hand to bring them out of the land of Egypt ; which my covenant they brake, al- though I was ahusband unto them, saith the Lord." Jer. 31 :3I, 32. 13. What comparison does God make between the two covenants ? " But now hath he obtained a more excellent ministry, by how much also he is the mediator of a better covenant^ which was established upon better prom- ises. For if that first covenant had been faultless, then should no place have been sought for the second." Heb. 8:6, *]„ 14. In what respect was the first covenant faulty? It must have been faulty in the very particulars wherein the second was better, namely, in the promises, as seen by last part of verse 6 : " He [Christ] is the mediator of a better covenant, which was established upon better promises.^'' 15. What are the promises of the new covenant? *' For this is the covenant that I will make with the house of Israel after those days, saith the Lord ; I will put my laws into their mind, and write them in their hearts : and I will be to them a God, and they shall be to me a people : and they shall not teach every man his neighbor, and every man his brother, saying. Know the Lord : for all shall know me, from the least to the greatest." Heb. 8 : 10, 11. "For / will forgive their iniquity, and I will remember their sin no more." Jer. 31 : 34, last part. 16. Are these promises stated in the order of their fulfillment ? It is evident that in Jer. 31 ;33, 34, where the promises of the new covenant are more fully stated than in Heb. 8 : 10, 11, those promises are not stated in the regular order of their fulfillment ; because forgiveness of sins is mentioned last, whereas it must necessarily precede the writing of the law in the heart. The order is as follows : Forgiveness of sins ; putting the law in the inward parts, and writing it in the heart ; remembering sin no more, or blotting out of sin ; and translating the people to the heavenly Jerusalem, where all shall see and know the Lord. See Isa. 54 : 11- 13 ; Rev. 21 : 2-4. 17. In the first covenant, to what was Israel's promise really equiva- lent? In the first covenant the people promised to keep all the commandments of God, so as to be worthy of a place in his kingdom. This was a virtual promise to make themselves righteous ; for God did not promise to help them. But says Christ, "Without me ye can do nothing." John 15:5. And the prophet says, "All ^«r righteousnesses are as filthy rags." Isa. 64:6. The only perfect righteousness is God's righteousness, and that can be ob- tained only through faith in Christ. See Rom. 3 : 20-26. The only right- eousness that will insure us an entrance into the kingdom of God, is " the righteousness which is of God by faith." Phil. 3:9. Of those who shall ■\H^ 1^N0 COM£.n^UTS. 315 inherit the kingdom of God, the Lord says, "Their righteousness is of me'' (Isa. 54 : 17) ; and the prophet says of Christ, when he has taken his place as king over all the true Israel, '* This is his name whereby he shall be called, the Lord our Righteousness." Jer. 23 :6. 18. Yet what must be done in order to have eternal life ? " If thou wilt enter into life, keep the commandments." Matt. 19 : 17, last part- See also Rev. 22 : 14. 19. Then how could ancient Israel have any chance for eternal life? *' How much more shall the blood of Christ who through the eternal Spirit offered himself without spot to God, purge your conscience from dead works to serve the living God ? And for this cause he is the mediator of the new testament, that by means of deaths for the redemption of the transgressions that were un- der the first testament^ they which are called might receive the promise of eternal inheritance." Heb. 9:14, 15. Note. — The fact that Christ, as mediator of the second covenant, died for the remission of the transgressions that were under the first covenant, shows that there was no forgiveness by virtue of that first covenant. 20. How alone can the good works required by the law be manifested in the lives of men See John 15 : 4, 5 ; Phil. 2 : 13 ; Eph. 2 : 10 ; Heb. 13 : 20, 21 ; i Cor. 15 : 10 ; Gal. 2 : 20. 21. In order to have God make us "perfect in every good work to do his will," what must be our position ? *' Submit yourselves therefore to God. Resist the Devil, and he will flee from you." James 4 : 7. "Neither yield ye your members as instruments of un- righteousness unto sin : but yield yourselves unto God, as those that are alive from the dead, and your members as instruments of righteousness unto God." Rom. 6 : 13. 22. What is said of the law in the second, or new covenant? " I [the Lord] will put my law in their inward parts, and write it in their hearts." Jer. 31:33. 23. Since no such promise was made in the old covenant (see Ex. 19 : 5-8 ; 24 : 3—7), were not the promises of the new covenant much " better " than those of the old 24. When and how was the second covenant ratified ? By the death of Christ : ** And he shall confirm the covenant with many for one week : and in the midst of the week he .''hall cause the sacrifice and the obla- tion to cease." Dan. 9:27, first part. "For where a testament is, there must also of necessity be the death of the testator. For a testament is of force after men are dead : otherwise it is of no strength at all while the tes- tator liveth." Heb. 9 : 16, 17. 816 B\^\.L ^Li\^\nos. 25. Then how could the Israelites, or any people before the first ad- vent, derive any benefit from it ? By faith in the promised Redeemer. See Heb. 6 : 13, 16-20 ; Rom. 4:17. 26. How and in whom was the covenant with Abraham confirmed ? In Christ. See Heb. 6:13, 16-20 ; Gal. 3:17. 27. Is there anything in the second covenant that was not in the Abrahamic covenant ? *' And if ye be Christ's, then are ye Abraham's seed, and heirs according to the promise." Gal. 3 : 29. See also verses 6-9. Note. — None should allow themselves to be confused by the terms _/frj/ covenant and second covenant. While the covenant made at Sinai is called " the first covenant," it is by no means the first covenant that God ever made with man. Long before that he made a covenant with Abraham, and he also made a covenant with Noah, and with Adam. Neither must it be supposed that the first or old covenant existed for a period of time as the only covenant with the people before the promise of the second or new covenant could be shared. If that had been the case, then during that time there would have been no pardon for the people. What is called the "second covenant" virtually existed before the covenant was made at Sinai ; for the covenant with Abra- ham was confirmed in Christ (Gal. 3:17), and it is only through Christ that there is any value to what is known as the second covenant. There is no blessing that can be gained by virtue of the second covenant, that was not promised to Abraham. And we, with whom the second covenant is made, can share the inheritance which it promises, only by being children of Abra- ham. To be Christ's is the same as to be children of Abraham (Gal. 3 : 29) ; all who are of faith are the children of Abraham, and share in his blessing (Gal. 3 : 7-9) ; and since no one can have anything except as children of Abraham, it follows that there is nothing in what is called the second cove- nant that was not in the covenant made with Abraham. The second cove- nant existed in every feature long before the first, even from the days of Adam. It is called " second " because both its ratification by blood and its more minute statement, were after that of the covenant made at Sinai. More than this, it was the second covenant made with the Jewish people. The one from Sinai was \h.& first made with that nation. 28. Then why was the covenant made at Sinai ? The Lord was just giving his law. The promise of the Israelites to keep it per- fectly, and their failure, brought them face to face with the consequences of violating the law of God. The consciousness of guilt, and a sense of its con- sequences, would be much more forcibly impressed upon their minds than if they had not made the promise which they did. And being thus brought face to face with their sin, and realizing its full enormity, they would be driven to the only source of help, ample provision for which had been made in the covenant with their father Abraham. Thus it might be said that the first covenant was made in order to bring the second covenant (all the terms of which were the Abrahamic covenant) into bolder relief, and to secure its acceptance by the people. ■^W^ l^WO CONLUKH-^S. 317 When it is demonstrated that the first covenant — the Sinaitic covenant — contained no provisions for pardon of sins, some will at once say, " But they did have pardon under that covenant. ' ' The trouble arises from a confusion of terms. It is not denied that under the old covenant, i. ^<7// /^t" /7/^rt:j^^/y and he that humbleth himself shall be exalted." Luke 14 : 11. 5. What did he say to those disciples of his whom he found disputing as to who should be greatest among them ? "And he sat down, and called the twelve, and saith unto them. If any man desire to be first, the same shall be last of all, and servant of all." Mark 9 : 35. 6. In what way did he illustrate true humility to his disciples ? "And Jesus called a little child unto him, and set him in the midst of them, and said . . . Whosoever therefore shall humble himself as this little child, the same is greatest in the kingdom of heaven." Matt. 18 : 2-4. Notes. — Humility is " freedom from pride and arrogance ; lowliness of mind ; a modest estimate of one's own worth : a sense of one's own unworthiness through imperfection and sinfulness." ^'■Humility consists in rating our claims low, in being willing to waive our rights, and take a lower place than might be our due. It does not require of us to underrate ourselves. The humility of our Saviour was perfect, and yet he had a true sense of his own greatness. " — Webster. [322] ^'■Humility is like a tree, whose root, when it sets deepest in the earth, rises higher, and spreads fairer, and stands surer, and lasts longer, and every step of its descent is like a rib of iron." — Bishop Taylor. 7. Among all those who profess to love the Lord, toward whom will he favorably look ? " To this man will I look, even to him that is poor and of a contrite spirit, and trembleth at my word." Isa. 66 : 2. 8. With whom will the Lord dwell ? " I dwell in the high and holy place, with him also that is of a contrite and humble spirit, to revive the spirit of the humble, and to revive the heart of the con- trite ones," Isa. 57 : 15. 9. While thus honoring the humble, what course will he take with the proud ? ** But he giveth more grace. Wherefore he saith, God resisteth the proud, but giveth grace unto the humble." James 4:6. 10. What will the Lord do for him who humbles himself? *' Humble yourselves therefore under the mighty hand of God, that he 7nay exalt you in due time.''^ I Peter 5:6. 11. In the time of man's final exaltation (i Thess. 4 : 16, 17) what will befall the proud and lofty ? " For the day of the Lord of hosts shall be upon every one that is proud and lofty, and upon everyone that is lifted up; and he shall be brought low. ^'' Isa. 2 : 12. 12. Who alone will then be exalted ? "And the loftiness of man shall be bowed down, and the haughtiness of men shall be made low ; and the Lord alone shall be exalted in that day. ' ' Verse 1 7. '^^l^'^^^®^^^*^^^ ?RM V^UHOViT C^KS\U4. Impoi^tanee of Pi^aifei^, HAT is the Scripture injunction in regard to prayer? "I will therefore that men pray everyzvhere, lifting up holy hands, with- out wrath and doubting." I Tim. 2 : 8. 2. What is the promise to those who ask and seek for the things they - need ? '■'■Every one that asketh receiveth ; and he that seeketh Jindeth ; and to him that knocketh it shall be opened." Matt. 7 : 8. 3. How does the Saviour illustrate the willingness of heaven to grant favors to those who ask? "If ye, then, being evil, know how to give good gifts unto your children, hozu much more shall your Father which is in heaven give good things to them that ask him ? " Verse 11. 4. Why is it necessary to ask God for all these things ? 'Every good gift and every perfect gift is from above, and cometh down from the Father of lights, wjth whom is no variableness, neither shadow of turning." James I : 17. Note. — From this text some may be led to question the utility of prayer, if the Father does not change. "Why, then," one may ask, "try to change his mind by our prayers ? " It is true that praying to God does not change his mind in the least ; that is not the design of prayer. It is the petitioner who is to be benefited by his prayer. God is ever ready to bestow on his children the blessings they need. His sending Christ to die for the world without any request from man, shows his willingness to help. He also says that he is not willing that any should perish. 2 Peter 3 : 9. Now, when any one feels his need of help to that extent that he is willing to acknowledge his sins, and his lost condition without God, then the Lord lets that individual have the blessing that had hung over him all his life, and that God was not only willing but anxious to give him. God's mind is not, therefore, changed in the least ; but the petitioner must be changed, otherwise the bestowal of blessings would serve to keep him away from God, and defeat the very object had in view in sending Christ to die for the world. The object, then, of prayer, is to cause the sinner to realize his needs, and to feel that he must perish unless they are supplied. This could not be so if one had all he needed without asking. I324] \H?OR'\P